HOW I BECAME LACEY'S GIRL!

It began when I was 24 and I had just broken up ... before he climbed off me he said " Now your Lacey's girl!" and I said "Yes I am!" We had a few more go rounds ... ... Continue»

I've written this story from the point of view of a married woman. For the record, I am a middle aged married man who likes to write porn stories in my spare time. This is my first attempt at writing in the first person perspective, so I hope to see lots of feedback and none of that bullshit spam trolling. Please, if you take the time to read the whole story, take a second to rate it and tell me what was good or bad about it. It is your feedback that pushes me to write more. So anyway, enjoy the story.

How I Became a Lesbian Slave

They say hindsight is 20/20, and I found out the hard way that they (whoever ‘they’ are) are one hundred percent correct. If only I knew what kind of a person my neighbor was before I became friendly with her, I could have saved myself a whole lot of guilty feelings and confusion over my own sexuality.

Emma seemed so nice for someone whom I wouldn’t have given the time of day if we had been in high school together. You see, Emma is the beautiful, athletic, popular type whom I couldn’t stand throughout my years in school.

I was never one of the beautiful people in school, and I didn’t belong to any of the many social cliques that populate every high school on the planet. I was the so called ‘ugly duckling’, too short, too geeky, too near sighted and not nearly fashionable enough. I got picked on everyday by people just like Emma, and I grew a huge amount of distrust for anyone whom I considered to be one of ‘them’. The teenage years are an impressionable time in a person’s life, and when you keep hearing that you are not good enough, or pretty enough, you start to believe it.

So how did I become friendly with Emma? Well, to be honest, when I first saw her moving into the house next door, I sighed with dread and just a little bit of jealousy. I think the jealousy came from the fact that I knew my husband would think she was hot. Hell, even I thought she was hot, and I’m straight. Oh yeah, let me tell you just a bit about my husband first.

Dave Melbourne and I met in college and we just seemed to click together. He wasn’t like almost every other guy in college. By that I mean that he was focused on his studies and not on partying and picking up girls like the majority of the men there. He had a goal and he wasn’t going to let anything or anyone come between him and his goal.

I guess what really attracted me to Dave was that he was so much more mature than so many other guys in college. He had his shit together, and he informed me early on that, even though he liked me a lot, he wasn’t going to let our relationship get in the way of his studies. He wanted to see me, but he didn’t want it to be a distraction. That attitude may have turned most women off, but it proved to me that he valued an education, and he was thinking about the future. He also stayed true to me and we were married one year after he received his Bachelors degree.

As for me, I had grown so much from high school. What can I say, I was a late bloomer. My height and breasts had grown considerably, and I had ditched the coke bottle glasses for colored contacts. My acne cleared up, and I became more like the beautiful people that I couldn’t stand in high school. Okay, maybe I wasn’t that hot, but I definitely got a lot more attention from the guys, and even caught a few women giving me looks.

We found a nice, humble little house to call home and lived a comfortably boring life for three years until Emma moved in next door. Dave worked in pharmaceuticals and was on the road a lot, and I taught sixth grade reading at the local elementary school.

I was home on summer break and working in my garden when the moving van pulled up next door. Behind the van came a fancy little sports car and out of that stepped Emma. She was dressed casually for the move, but I could see right away that she was one of the beautiful people. She wore short shorts and a v neck belly shirt. Her cleavage was on display and I’m quite certain that the movers appreciated it, as they were young men.

I could see her flirting with them and the sunlight glinting off her belly button piercing, another thing that I instantly hated about her because I was too chicken shit to do it to myself, even though I thought it looked sexy. An evil part of me wanted to just ignore the fact that she was moving in and going to be my neighbor, but finally my good upbringing won out and I stood up, dusted myself off, and began the trek across the yard to her house.

“Hello, welcome to the neighborhood. I’m Kate Melbourne.” I said with an easy smile and outstretched hand. I half expected her to look at me and laugh, or scowl and say something nasty. Old memories are hard to suppress.

Instead, she greeted me with a warm smile and piercing blue eyes. Reaching out, she grasped my hand in her warm, soft grip and said “Oh hi. I’m Emma. Emma Hefner. And no, I’m not married to the playboy guy. No relation at all unfortunately. I’d probably have a lot more money if I was right.” Then she laughed, and her laugh was so carefree and infectious that, I don’t know, I guess I felt more at ease with her.

We started talking, small talk mostly, and about ten minutes into the conversation I realized that I felt really comfortable talking with her, like we were longtime friends. It’s amazing how sometimes you can make a connection like that with a total stranger, but I liked her, even though she was beautiful, and I wanted to get to know her better.

Before I left to work some more in my garden, and let her get back to unpacking, I invited her over. I didn’t tell her any specific time, I just said that when she was all settled in and could find the time, to drop in and we would have a drink and get to know each other better. She graciously accepted and said that she didn’t expect to take too long unpacking because she didn’t have much stuff. She surprised the shit out of me when she said “Maybe I’ll take you up on that drink tonight.”

I went back to work in my garden and actually felt really good about my decision to go introduce myself. My attitude about her had changed in just the short time I chatted with her. Later on that evening, there was a knock on my door, and when I opened it, there she was.

“Hi. Is that offer of a drink still good?” She asked.

“Yeah. Of course Emma, come on in.” I said, stepping aside and motioning her in. I opened a bottle of wine and we settled down on the living room couch. She had changed her clothes since earlier and now wore a denim mini skirt, and a tight white tank top with a plunging neckline and plenty of cleavage showing.

“So, how did the move go?” I asked.

“Ugh, I hate moving.” she snapped, then giggled and took a swig of her wine. “Oh shit that’s good.” she remarked and kicked off her pumps. “I love a glass or two of good wine after a long day.”

“Mm me too.” I agreed, taking a long swig from my glass.

“So you said you were married earlier. Where’s your husband?”

“Oh, he’s away on business. He’s into pharmaceuticals and he has to travel all over. He speaks at seminars, it’s the most boring shit I’ve ever listened to, but he likes it. He gets to travel all over the US, and when he goes, he’s gone for at least three days, sometimes a week.”

“Really? That must suck big time.” She said, then after another sip of wine she added “Well, unless of course you’re getting a little something on the side.” She gave me a sideways glance and raised an eyebrow.

“What? No no, I don’t. I don’t do that.” I said when I realized that she was talking about an affair. “I would never cheat on Dave.”

She laughed loudly and put her hand on my leg, just above my knee. “I was just fucking with you Kate. Don’t get your panties all up in a bunch now.” She left her hand on my leg a little longer than was necessary, and gave me a squeeze before pulling it back. I didn’t think too much of it right then, but...hindsight ya know.

The conversation went on and one glass of wine turned into two, then three and we were both feeling it quite a bit. It was easy talking with her, and when the subject eventually made its way around to sex, well we didn’t hold back there either. She asked me some pretty personal things and I, well I was a little too d***k to even care. We talked about fetishes, and I told her that I had read “Fifty Shades of Gray” and was a little bit intrigued by what the character Anastasia Steele went through.

From there, we talked a bit about BDSM and a few other kinks. I told her that I would never suggest it to my husband because he just wouldn’t understand. “He thinks that stuff only happens in porn movies, and with perverted people. He’s pretty straight laced when it comes to sex, you know.”

“Wow, I guess so. How do you deal with that?” Emma asked, as if I must have had a problem with it.

“Oh, I don’t mind. I keep the book hidden when he is around, in case he heard about it from somewhere.”

Shaking her head in disbelief, Emma asked “So neighbor,” slurring her words a bit “ever done it with a woman before?”

That question right there should have put me on the defensive, but being a bit tipsy, it sailed right over my head. “Nahh’ I said, my head feeling rather swollen for some reason “I’m not a dyke.” For some reason I thought that was funny as shit and I burst out laughing.

Emma watched me laughing, and when I quieted down she said “You should try it sometime. It’s fucking awesome.”

Now I had the raised eyebrow as I looked at her and said “No fucking way. You’re a lesbian?”

“Well, let’s just say I have experience going both ways.” She answered, then slid over next to me, her hand was back on my leg but this time it was way up on my thigh. “I could teach you a few things you know.”

Alarm bells were going off in my head and I must have looked like a deer caught in the headlights as I stammered out “Ahh whoa, hey naa...” but before I could make a legible response, she started laughing and moved back to the other side of the couch.

“You should see your face right now.” she guffawed, then made a pronounced surprised face to imitate what I had looked like, as she set her glass aside on the end table next to the arm of the sofa.

“Holy shit Emma, I thought you were serious for a second there.” I said with relief.

“No, I was just fucking with you again. You are way too easy Kate.” She observed, then added “Now, I need to use your toilet before I piss myself.”

“Oh, yeah um...” I pointed down the hallway and said “Third door on the right. Light is on the outside.”

She started to stand and tilted unsteadily, reached out blindly, and wound up falling back onto the sofa. “Shit, I think I drank too much.” she said, and giggled again. This time when she laughed, she put her hand down in her crotch and squeezed her legs together. “Oh shit, I’m going to piss myself.”

I could see that she was in trouble so I stood up to help her. I was very unsteady myself after, I think it was three glasses of wine, and I had to wait a second or two until the room stopped moving. I took her hand and helped her to her feet and we leaned against each other as we made our way down the hallway to the bathroom. Once inside with the light on, I helped her to the toilet and said “You think you can manage from here?”

She leaned on the side of the sink and started to work the top button on her skirt. The fly was three buttons and I could see that she didn’t have the dexterity needed to undo just one let alone all three. “Screw it!” she said and tried to reach up under her skirt to move her undies. That turned out to be a difficult task for a d***k girl to. Finally, she looked up at me and said “Kate, you need to pull my panties down for me. I’m going to fall over, and I need to piss now.”

I could see she was desperate, and I didn’t want to have to clean up a puddle of piss off my floor, so I got down on my knees behind her and reached up under her skirt. It was a surreal feeling to be doing what I was doing, but I wasn’t looking at it like it was a sexual act. Her skirt was tight, so I had to really cram my fingers up there searching by feel for the waistband of her panties. It took me a few seconds to realize that my hands were on her skin, so I peeked up under and saw that she was wearing a thong.

I’ve never worn a thong before because I’ve always thought that they looked incredibly uncomfortable, and this one was no exception. The thin piece of cloth between her legs was wedged deep into her slit, and I noticed three things right away. First, she was shaved bare down there, something that I never dared to try. Second, was the thickness of her labia, which completely concealed the thin strap of thong material. And third was her smell, which I can only describe as womanly, earthy, and, well it was heady. The smell was what really got to me I think. You see, truth be known, I have always been turned on by my own smell down there, especially at the end of the day, or when I was sexually excited. I’ve always felt like I was weird in that respect, so I’ve managed to keep that fact a secret all these years.

So anyway, when I saw the thong and smelled the odor of her pussy, I momentarily forgot what I was doing down there and sort of just sat there for a few seconds, staring at her fragrant sex. “Hey, what are you doing? I’m going to piss myself!” Emma blurted, waking me from my funk.

“Oh, sorry.” I mumbled, then used my finger to hook the thin strap that went down between her ass cheeks and pulled. It was really wedged deep and it took quite a tug from me to dislodge it. My finger slid down as it came from between her ass cheeks, then it pushed apart her thick labia and popped out. As my finger reached the lowest part of her thong, the thinnest piece of material, I noticed it was soaked. I tugged down and felt the material stretch, then rip. “Oh shit!” I exclaimed.

Emma just quickly plopped herself down on the toilet and began pissing f***efully, sighing loudly as she emptied her bladder. “You nearly got wet Kate.” She said, and I saw a bead of sweat on her forehead, probably from straining to hold her urine. Speaking of urine, as soon as she started pissing, the smell of her urine filled the bathroom. So much for the lovely smell that had been emanating from her earlier.

It was at that time, listening to her piss spraying into the bowl, that I realized I had to go just as badly. I think it’s one of those mind tricks, like Pavlov’s dogs, whenever I hear water running, I have to pee. After drinking so much wine, I had to pee desperately. “Hurry, I need to pee now.” I told her, suddenly feeling the need to squeeze my own legs together.

Emma found this hilarious and burst out laughing while still sitting and pissing, and that made me start to laugh too. “Don’t make me laugh.” I stammered, the need to release suddenly ten times worse than moments ago.

Then, she did something totally unexpected. While sitting on my toilet peeing, she reached her hand up to the inside of my thigh, just below the hem of my shorts, and slid her fingers up to my crotch. “I’ll help you hold it.” She said, still laughing like a wild woman.

Unfortunately, her putting her hand up inside my shorts didn’t help me, it was such a shock that I actually lost my concentration for a few seconds and started to pee in my shorts. I felt the heat spread and saw the look of shock from Emma as her hand got wet, then she laughed even harder. I was now doing the pee dance and yelled “Move it!!” while I was undoing my own fly. I had better luck than she did and without waiting another second, I pushed both my shorts and underwear down. At this point, modesty was out the door.

“Quick, I’ve got to go bad!” I yelled, bending at the knees and squeezing my thighs together as tight as I could. A few more drops rolled down my legs as I felt the dam getting ready to burst.

Still laughing like an idiot, Emma said “You’ll have to pee between my legs, I can’t get up.” and she sat back up against the tank and spread her legs wide.

Now before all you people go spouting off about what I should have done in that situation, let me remind everyone that I was pretty d***k and wasn’t exactly thinking very clearly. I saw the toilet bowl between her legs, and my body just took over. Without really thinking about it, I kicked off my panties and sat down. With Emma behind me, I didn’t have much room on the front of the toilet, but I was sure I had enough, and then Emma wrapped her arms around my waist and pulled me back tightly against her.

If I had wanted to hold my urine any longer, I wouldn’t have been able to when Emma hugged me like that. The pressure on my full bladder was too great and I let loose with a powerful spray that just cleared the inner lip of the toilet seat. The relief was so great that I soon found myself laughing right along with Emma as I emptied myself.

When my stream had finally stopped, I felt shame and embarrassment at what I had just done. I tried to get up, but Emma held me tight. “Don’t forget to wipe.” She whispered in my ear before running her hand down through my still dripping pussy.

I don’t know what went through my mind at that point, I think I was too shocked to even think to be honest, but I just gasped and froze while her fingers found my vagina and slid inside. Finally I was able to say “Emma, what the fuck are you doing?”

She sucked my earlobe for a few seconds, drawing another gasp, then said “I’m fingering you silly.”

“But why?” I asked, a bit perturbed. I grasped her wrists and tried pulling her hands away from me.

“Just relax and let me make you feel good.” she answered, the middle finger of her right hand buried knuckle deep in my pussy.

“Uhh, but I can’t. I’m not a lesbian Emma, and I’m married.” I whispered the last half of the sentence as if my husband was home and I was worried that he might hear me, even though the house was empty.

“It won’t make you a lesbian Kate. Just think of it as masturbation, but with a little bit of help.”

Now that I think about it, for someone who was so d***k that she couldn’t walk to the bathroom with assistance, she was remarkably lucid all of a sudden. I should have realized that right then, but I was too flustered and just a bit turned on. I know, I said that I was straight and I didn’t want to have sex with Emma and I really didn’t, but it felt good in the moment.

My mind was still muddled from the wine, and I was trying figure out how to handle the situation, and all of a sudden, I just started giggling. I really don’t know why, or what I thought was funny, but once I started, I couldn’t stop. I guess that it was just the ridiculousness of the whole situation. There we were, spooning on the open toilet, the strong smell of piss emanating throughout the bathroom and Emma reaching around me and shoving her fingers into my pussy. I was nude from the waist down while Emma was still in her short skirt and her busted thong straps hanging down. So was I laughing because of the crazy situation, or the stress of being molested by a woman? I don’t know.

I laughed until tears fell from my eyes and the next thing I know, Emma pulled her finger out of my pussy, and brought it up to my mouth. “Clean the piss off my finger.” she said, and before I knew what happened, she shoved her middle finger into my mouth.

I tasted my thick pussy juices mixed with the unmistakable biting bitterness of urine. I had been shocked when she had started to finger me, now I was disgusted that she would shove her pissy finger into my mouth, even if it was my own piss. I nearly bit her, that was how horrified I was, but right when I felt my anger was about to bubble over, she said something to me that stopped me.

“Be a good little slave and you’ll be rewarded.”

With that one sentence, I froze with my mouth gently closed around her finger. My body had become stiff as a board and I forgot to breathe while her chilling words echoed through my head. She called me ‘slave’, and something snapped inside my head.

“Emma?” I said around her finger, making it sound like a two year old learning talk.

She shushed me “Shhhh” then whispered into my ear, which I found so erotic for some reason “No talking, just suck my finger.” When I didn’t move for a second, she raised her voice just a bit and said “Do it now!” while she pinched my labia with her free hand.

The pain jumped started me into action. I sucked in my breath, mewled like a kitten, and immediately began sucking and licking her finger.

“That’s a good little bitch. Suck it all clean.” She cooed in my ear again, making me melt. She called me ‘bitch’. Normally that would deserve a slap, or at least a good old fashioned tongue lashing, but instead I felt a tremor travel up my spine, and I moaned. I had become a quivering mass of jelly in her arms. What was wrong with me?

After she had painfully pinched my labia, and got me to start sucking her finger, she began to rub her hand up and down my pussy. I was still sucking her other finger when she said “You want to be my slave, don’t you?” I let her move my head up and down in a nodding motion. At that moment, I really did want it. She then said “Good girl. You’ll make a good slave. Now stand up.”

She pulled her fingers out of my mouth and pussy, and pushed me forward. As I stood up, she held my hips so I wouldn’t turn around. She slid one hand up on my lower back and said “Bend over, I want a good look at that ass.” It was wrong, and I knew it was wrong, but I let it happen. I bent forward at the waist, and spread my legs apart when she began spanking my inner thighs and said “Spread ‘em”. I had no idea what to expect, but at that moment, I think I was more turned on than ever before.

I closed my eyes, feeling much more sober now, and shivered in anticipation. Of what, I didn’t know, but I believed at the time that I was ready for anything. I felt her hand back at my pussy; my wet dripping pussy and it wasn’t dripping wet from urine anymore, it was wet from pure excitement. She rubbed her hand back and forth, squishing noisily through my labia lips, and drawing a hushed moan from deep in my throat.

“Pick up your soiled underwear slave.” she ordered from behind me. I reached down with my left hand, but before I could grab them, she stopped me. “No. Pick them up with your mouth.”

From my vantage point I could see that they were really soaked with my piss, and I balked at her order. “But they are soaked in pee.” I said.

I felt the back of my hair being grabbed roughly and my head was yanked back, at the same time the fingers playing in my pussy suddenly pulled away and loud stinging slaps began to rain down on my ass cheeks. “That wasn’t a request slave!” she shouted. “ Now be a good slave and pick them up!”

I don’t know why, but I did what she wanted. I had to get down on my knees to do it, and when I got down I could smell my piss in them. I tried to pick them up with my teeth at the very top by the waist elastic, but the way they had dropped to the floor left the wet crotch part sticking up. I thought that maybe I could flip them over with my chin or nose, but when Emma saw what I was trying to do, she shouted “Hurry up!” and pushed my face down into them.

As gross as it was to have my face pushed into my pissy panties, the effect that Emma’s dominating attitude was having on me was hard to ignore. I was living out one of my most secret fantasies. The fact that it was a woman who was dominating me instead of a man seemed to add to the excitement for some reason. I think it was the taboo nature of it that really got to me.

I opened my mouth and clamped my lips down on the wet material, then waited for Emma to release me so I could pick them up. When I did, she made me stay on my hands and knees with my soiled underwear hanging from my mouth. The smell was really strong and even though I tried not to taste anything, the bitterness soon permeated my mouth.

I saw Emma’s hand reach down underneath my mouth and tug the panties, so I opened up so she could take them, but instead, she started pushing them all the way into my mouth. I had thought the taste couldn’t get any worse, but I was so wrong. The taste of piss exploded in my mouth and I gagged as I involuntarily swallowed.

I know what most of you are thinking right now, you’re thinking ‘why did you allow Emma to do that to you?’, and to be honest, I was thinking that myself while I was kneeling there gagging on my own pissy underwear. I’m normally a strong, independant woman. Hell, I can manage the household every time my husband is away on business, and I’m not one to sit back and let someone walk all over me either. So why did I let Emma take over and order me to do those depraved things? Well, I’m a little ashamed to admit it, but I guess I was just caught up in the moment. It was exciting and erotic and what can I say, I guess I’m a bit of a slut on the inside.

So anyway, I managed to suppress my gag reflex and not puke all over the place, and Emma managed to stuff my entire panty in my mouth. I was whining like a sad puppy, but my pussy was dripping wet with excitement.

While I was kneeling there munching on my unmentionables, my peripheral vision caught sight of something dropping next to me where Emma was standing. I glanced over to see her skirt and torn thong on the floor at her feet. She kicked them aside, then dropped her top. A shiver went up my spine as I realized that she was standing next to me totally naked.

“Do those pissy panties taste good slave?” Emma asked “You were a naughty girl you know. You ruined my thong, then pissed in your pants. Only a naughty girl would do that. Do you know what happens to naughty girls? They get punished, that’s what.” She was walking around me while she berated me. “Since your husband is away, I guess I’ll have to be the one who doles out the punishment to you.”

She had this amazing sense of authority as she walked around me. I felt like I was back in grade school getting bitched out by the principal. I hated it, but I loved it also.

“So here’s what’s going to happen.” She continued. “First, you will need to pay me back for ruining my thong. The price will be paid for by your tongue. You will use your tongue to please me. I will decide when you have paid me enough. Second, you will need to be punished for pissing yourself like a c***d. For that, I will have to spank your bare bottom. I’ll decide how many spankings you deserve after you finish paying me back. When your punishment is complete, I’ll decide if you get to cum or not. Am I making myself perfectly clear slave?”

My mind was reeling. What she was talking about was stuff that lesbians did. I’m not a lesbian. I’ve never even really thought about that stuff before. I was thinking about it then though. I was wondering if I could allow myself to do those things. Would that mean I was a lesbian? Would it mean I was cheating on my husband? Would I enjoy it?

Emma kneeled down in front of me and said “Spit out those panties.” I was more than happy to obey that order. When they were out of my mouth, the aftertaste hit and my stomach hitched. It was pretty bad, but I was so glad to have them out of my mouth. She spun around and planted her ass on the floor in front of me, then spread her legs wide open. I was looking down into hairless pussy, and I couldn’t help but think that it looked...beautiful. I also couldn’t deny the fact that my mouth began to water. It almost seemed like I wanted to do it.

“You’ve never eaten a pussy before, have you?” she asked, and I shook my head no. “Go on, get down there and smell it.”

Well I could smell it from where I was, but I didn’t tell her that. Instead, I did what she asked and slowly, haltingly lowered my face down until I was maybe an inch from her vagina, and took a deep breath, filling my lungs with her sexy scent. It was an intoxicating smell and it turned me on even more than I would have thought possible. I felt her hand on my head, gently caressing me and her fingers entangling themselves in my hair. Her caress was like that of a lover, and for the moment that’s what I felt like she and I were, but the moment didn’t last long.

I was enjoying the heady smell of her sex and the calming feeling of her playing with my hair when all of a sudden, she closed her fist around a clump of hair and roughly pulled my face into her crotch. My mouth clamped shut instinctively, even though my hair was getting yanked somewhat painfully. “Mmmmmm” I think I yelped. I know that she had already told me that I was going to have to lick her down there but it was still a shock getting my face pushed into it.

The feel of her pussy on my face was kind of what I expected. It was soft and hot, wet and silky, creamy and fragrant. It was, in a word, lovely. A straight woman, a married straight woman, is not supposed to like vagina, but in that moment, I did like it, and I wanted to taste it.

I tentatively stuck out my tongue and was rewarded with the most wonderful taste. Okay, it’s not dark chocolate good, but dark chocolate doesn’t get my pussy dripping. Her taste was different from my taste, (yes, I confess, I have tasted my pussy juices before) but not that different. I would say that, because of the heat of the day, the fact that she had spent the day moving, and probably the fact that I don’t think she wiped herself after pissing, probably contributed to her taste being stronger than my taste. It didn’t matter though, I thought it was perfect and began to lick her all over.

The grip on my hair loosened and once more became caressing as I went to work licking pussy for the first time in my life. I wondered what Dave would say if he walked in right now. Probably something like - “Hey honey, the convention got cancelled and I caught an earlier fl...what the... Kate? What are you doing? Get your tongue out of that woman’s vagina!!! Oh my God Kate, are you a...a...lesbian???” I almost laughed out loud at the thought of what his face would look like. His mouth would be hanging open, his eyes nearly popping out of their sockets, it would be hilarious. Of course the funny would only last for a few seconds, then the sky would split open and all hell would rain down. The carnage would be extreme.

I was licking pussy and enjoying it, but there was still a little problem with my conscience. I felt really bad about myself for being so weak, and for cheating, and for doing immoral things. In fact, I felt so guilty about what I was doing, that I stopped licking for a few seconds and started to sit up. “I can’t do this.” I said as I began to pull away.

Emma thought that I could do it, and she wasn’t about to let me stop. Her hand instantly gripped into my hair again and she growled at me, kind of like a wild dog. “Don’t you fucking stop now.” She snapped, then pulled me back down into her saying “I’ll tell you when you are done.”

I wasn’t really scared of Emma, that’s not why I let her dominate me, but she took control and I had to decide whether to allow it or not. I chose to allow it and play my part. I started licking her again, deciding at that moment that I was going to go all the way. I would play the part of the good little slave and enjoy it as much as I could.

The more I licked her, the easier it became and the more I became turned on. Emma started to moan and her breathing picked up until she was huffing like a locomotive. I really don’t know how long I was down there licking away at her sweet pussy, but I know that my mouth was getting sore and my tongue was tired by the time she began to cum.

There was no question about it when she started to cum either. Her thighs clamped tightly together, pinching my head in a vise like grip. Even though my ears were plugged by her muscular thighs, I could hear her wailing. But the most obvious part was that her pussy gushed, something I’d heard about before but never really believed was true. I guess that I always suspected it was a myth perpetuated by the adult video industry. This was no myth however, as a squirt of creamy fluid entered my mouth. With no way to pull my head away, I had no option but to swallow. There wasn’t a huge amount though and I didn’t really mind.

After what I figured must have been a powerful orgasm, Emma’s legs went limp and she pushed me back. Her face had that freshly fucked look on it, you know what I mean, the deep blush that flows down her neck, the dreamy look in her eyes, and the puffy lips. I felt a measure of pride in the knowledge that I had caused that look.

As for my face, I stood up and looked in the mirror and had to stifle a giggle. My chin, cheeks and nose looked like a freshly dipped honey glazed donut. I reached down to the sink and turned on the water, intending to wash myself, but Emma stopped me.

“Hey, don’t wash that off.” She snapped, then added “I want you to let my juices dry on your face. I want you to smell my pussy all night long.”

I left the water running as I looked back at her, still lying on my bathroom floor, her now messy looking pussy still spread wide open. She couldn’t seriously think that I would go to bed without washing my face, but I decided to go ahead and play along for a little while longer, after all, I was still horny. I nodded my head, then reached around and shut off the water.

“That’s a good little slave.” She said with a smile. “Now, let’s go somewhere more comfortable so you can get the second part of your punishment.”

I shivered in anticipation at what was to come. I’ve never really been spanked before. Maybe as a c***d, by an adult, but I don’t even remember that. The only thing I remember about that was sometimes my dad would say “I’ll tan your hide” when I wasn’t listening or I was being unruly, but I don’t remember him ever actually following through with his threats.

I helped Emma up from the floor and she seemed to be more steady now. She led the way back into the living room and told me to lay face down across the arm of the couch, so that my ass was in the air and easy for her to reach. I was prickly with excitement, or maybe it was a result of the wine, but I did as I was told.

“For the crime of pissing in your panties, I hereby sentence you to twenty five swats on the buttocks.” Emma announced cheekily. “Do you have anything to say for yourself before your punishment begins?”

My mind went blank as I was thinking about how silly she was being. She was talking like a frigging judge or something, and it struck me as funny, so I thought that a funny comeback was appropriate. Unfortunately I couldn’t think of a funny comeback, so I just said “Ahh, no” The words had barely passed my lips when Emma hauled off and smacked my ass. “OWW” I squealed, more from the surprise than from actual pain.

“Count them off, out loud.” Emma ordered, and I blurted out “One.” with a whine.

She laid her hand on my ass and said “No, it’s ‘one mistress’ and I want you to thank me after each spank. After all, it’s for your own good.” While her hand was on my ass, she was slowly caressing me.

“Now, we start over at one.” She said and another stinging slap hit me.

“AHH One mistress, thank you.” I blurted, then another quick slap and another “Ahh two mistress, thank you.” and another and another and so on. Each time she spanked me I yelled a little bit louder and quickly shouted out the number and then thanked her. By the time she reached ten, I was squirming and my ass felt hot. When she reached twenty, I had tears running down my face and my voice was cracking. Finally, the final blow landed and I mumbled what I was supposed to.

Before I could get off the overstuffed arm of the sofa, I felt Emma slide her hand down the crack of my ass and into my pussy. To say I was wet down there would be an understatement, and I felt her fingers slide effortlessly into me.

“Such a wet little slut you are slave. This naughty pussy of yours is just dripping. Do you like getting your ass spanked? Only horny sluts like to have their asses spanked. You must be a horny slut.” Emma seemed to know exactly what to say to push my buttons and turn me on. I couldn’t believe that a woman was getting me this horny. I’m not a lesbian, but I didn’t remember the last time I was this horny.

I needed to cum, and at that moment, I wasn’t above begging for it. “Please Emma, I need...” I never got the next word out because she slapped my ass again.

“You call me mistress.” She ordered.

I probably should have been angry with her for being so presumptuous, but I guess that I had told her that I got off on this stuff, and I wanted to continue. “Please mistress, I want...I need to...” I wanted to say that I needed to cum. I mean I was so horny that I thought I was going to go crazy if I didn’t cum, but it was hard for me to say it.

“You want what? You need what?”

I was trembling with my need. “Please, let me cum.” I finally said.

“Stand up.” Emma ordered.

I stood up and rubbed my sore ass.

“Take off your top. I want to see your whole body.”

I took off my top and bra and stood naked in front of my new next door neighbor.

“You want to cum?” She asked me.

“Yes” I whined. I could feel a drop of my juices slowly meandering its way down the inside of my thigh. It itched like a bitch so I moved my hand to wipe at it and she yelled at me.

“Keep your fucking hands away from that dirty pussy or I’ll hogtie you and leave you like that all fucking night.”

My hands dropped back to my sides, but I clamped my legs together tightly to stop the irritating feeling.

“If you want to cum, you’ll have to pledge your allegiance to me. You’ll have to agree to be my personal sex slave. You’ll have to agree to call me mistress. Agree to these demands, and I’ll give you the best orgasm that you have ever had.”

Well she sure had a lot of nerve. I mean this was my house, and all I had to do was kick her out, lock the door, and masturbate my way to a blockbuster orgasm. “I agree mistress.” I replied, my knees shaking from nerves. Then I realize that I won’t be able to do what she wants, I’m a married woman after all. So I try to reason with her “But when my husband comes home, I can’t.”

“Ah yes, you are married aren’t you. Well, in that case, you’ll have to be very careful. Tell me slave, what do you think your husband would do if he found out what you were doing right now? Would he be angry with you, or would he be turned on?”

I thought about it for a few seconds, wondering exactly what Dave would do. He was a man after all, and like all men he had fantasies, so maybe he would be angry at first but then when he thought about it, he would be turned on enough to... to what? Allow us to continue? Ask to join us for a threesome? Somehow I didn’t think so. I knew Dave well enough to know that he wouldn’t get over it. Some guys might, but not Dave, he was too straitlaced to allow it.

I looked Emma in the eye and said “I think he would leave me, probably file for divorce and leave me destitute. He loves me, but I don’t think he could forgive me if he found out.”

“We’ll have to make sure that he doesn’t find out then. You can keep a secret can’t you?”

“I...I don’t know...I guess so.” I haltingly answered. In truth, I was a terrible liar and keeping a secret was not my strong suit, but my marriage depended on it, so I would do it.

“Good...So, you want to cum then, right?”

“Yes mistress.”

“Sit down and spread your legs.”

I gingerly sat down, wincing in pain and moaning. Emma walked seductively toward me and ended with one foot on the sofa between my legs, her knee in front of my face..

“If you want me to allow you to cum, you must beg for it.” She said.

I swallowed hard, my eyes following her thigh and landing on her pussy. The rest of the conversation was like stroke book 101. “Please mistress, will you help me cum?”

“Huh, you can do a lot better than that.”

“Puh please, I need it so bad mistress. I’m so horny. Please help me.”

“Tell me how much of a slut you are. Tell me about how wet your dirty pussy is.”

“I’m such a slut mistress and my pussy is so wet. Please mistress, I need it so bad.”

“Put your fingers in your pussy slut, and tell me how wet your cunt is.”

I slid two fingers deep into my silky hot cauldron. “It’s dripping wet mistress. I’m soaked.” And it wasn’t a lie, I was gonna need a mop if this continued.

“Take your fingers out and put them in your mouth.”

My fingers made a squelching noise when I pulled them out and when I brought them up to look at them, they were coated in a milky white cream. If I hadn’t been so horny, I probably would have thought it was disgusting, but instead, my mouth watered and I quickly shoved both fingers in and licked the sticky mess off. Hell, I had already had pissy panties and Emma’s pussy lips in my mouth, what was so bad about my own pussy juices.

Emma kneeled down in front of me, then leaned her face in close to my heated pussy. I was sure that she was going to finally lick me, but she put her nose in close and breathed in loudly.

“Mmm, I love the smell of horny cunt.” She said looking up at me and winking. At that moment in time, I thought she was the most beautiful, sexy vixen on the planet and I wanted her so badly. I watched her smile, open her mouth, and stick her long tongue out. My whole body was trembling from excitement as the tip of her tongue grazed my lips. Forgetting about my sore posterior, I slid forward in an attempt to push my vagina onto her tongue, but she backed up, then wagged her finger at me, telling me not to do that.

I sat still and waited for Emma to move forward again and begin licking me. She was taking her sweet time and obviously enjoying making me sweat. I so wanted to grab her hair and yank her into my pussy like she did to me, but that would completely blow the whole submissive vibe I had going, and I was kinda liking that.

When she finally started to lick me again, I held my breath as she slowly pushed me closer to orgasm. Then she stopped again, making me whimper and I had to control the urge to snap at her.

“What do you have for toys?” She asked me.

“Huh? What do you mean?” I honestly was taken by surprise when she asked that and didn’t know what she was asking.

“Vibrators, dildos, double dongs, anal plugs, butterflies, rabbits, bullets, what do you have for toys?”

“Oh, uh well I...” I do have a few toys, but I’ve always been very self conscious of my toys and I was rather embarrassed to show her. I could feel my face turning red as I blushed furiously.

“You do have at least a fucking vibrator don’t you?” She asked, seeming aggravated that I wasn’t answering her.

“Um I...” I was flustered and my shame was evident on my face.

Emma stood up and walked away down the hall. I sat up in confusion, wondering if I had done something to piss her off. I watched as she swung open the spare room door, flipped on the light, then shut it off and moved on to the next door which was the master bedroom. She swung the door open, flipped on the light, and walked into the room. At that point I quickly jumped to my feet and rushed down the hallway to my bedroom.

As I went around the corner into my room, Emma was going through my husband's dresser, pawing through the top drawer.

“What are you doing?” I yelped, and rushed around the bed to pull her away.

Emma spun around just before I could get to her and put her finger up in front of my face. “I asked you a question and I’m still waiting for an answer. If you can’t show me where you keep your toys, I’ll dig around until I find them.” She turned back to the dresser and opened the second drawer.

“Wait, I’ll get it.” I said. I couldn’t let her disturb my husband’s things any more than she already had, he was the type of person to notice things were moved around. I went over to my closet, opened the door and turned on the light overhead. Then I reached up to the top shelf and took down a shoe box that was in front, to expose a metal lock box out behind, which I had to stand on my tiptoes reach. I pulled the lock box down, put the shoe box back, shut the light and closed the door. When I turned back to Emma, she was staring at me with wide eyes.

“You seriously keep your toys locked up in the back of your closet?” She asked incredulously.

Okay, let me explain. For one, I didn’t buy the toys that I owned, they were all gifts from my friends at my bridal shower, and I had thought of them as gag gifts. They served their purpose of making me blush and making all the other woman at the party whoop and laugh, but once everyone had left, I had put them in a box and tried to forget about them. It’s not that I’m a prude or anything, I’m just not really into masturbating. I don’t answer Emma, just get the key from my nightstand and unlock the box. Once it’s unlocked, I push it over so she can open it.

As Emma takes the box and opens it, I see the corners of her mouth curl up and her eyebrows arch. She reaches in and pulls out the pink dildo. It is seven inches long and made of a soft jelly and shaped like a cock with a big set of balls. She swings it around for a few seconds before tossing it aside and reaching back in for the next item, a small but powerful vibe. She turns it on but nothing happens because I never inserted the batteries.

Setting the vibe aside, Emma then reached for the last toy in the box. This one was the most embarrassing one of all, and when she picked it up, she had a big grin on her face. It was a beaded anal probe, with gradually increasing bead size, from very small on the end to ‘Oh my God’ on the bottom, followed by a large ring so you could pull the thing back out.

“Oh we are going to have fun with these.” She said, setting the anal vibe with the others. The batteries to the toys were in the box also and she dumped them out before putting the now empty box on my nightstand.

“Put the batteries in slave.” Emma ordered, and as I began doing that, she started looking around my bedroom. I was eyeing her as she went to my closet, opened the door and turned on the light. Two robes hung from a hook on the inside of the door and she yanked out the belts from both. She shut the light and moved to the other dresser in the room, which was mine.

“What are you looking for...mistress?” I asked as she opened the top drawer and began pawing through my stuff. I hated that she was snooping through my private things, even if it was only my underwear and bras, and I had to fight the urge to go pull her away and tell her to leave. In a very short time since I met her, she was learning secrets about me that my husband didn’t even know.

“You’ll know when I find it.” She answered, shutting the top drawer and pulling open the second. In that drawer she found what she was looking for, pantyhose. Being a teacher, I would often wear pantyhose under my dresses or skirts when it was warm. Emma pulled out two pairs of pantyhose, closed the drawer, and joined me back at the bed.

“Good slave. Now, lay down on the bed and put your arms up over your head.” Emma said. She was holding the belt to my robe and I was a bit concerned, having never been tied up before. In all reality, I didn’t know anything about this woman, and letting her tie me up could prove detrimental to my health.

Whispering my concern I asked “Uh is this really necessary?”

“It is if you want me to let you cum.”

Call me crazy, but I have always felt that I was a good judge of character, and even though Emma could have been a murdering psychopath, I felt that I could trust her. I laid back and allowed her to tie my wrists together, then to the headboard which is brass finished metal tubes . I never really figured that she would know so much about knots, so I was surprised when she finished tying and I could not for the life of me get my hands free.

I assumed that she was next going to tie my feet down at the foot of the bed, but I was so wrong about that. She did tie my feet, but not to the foot of the bed. She began by putting the crotch of one pair of pantyhose under my left ankle and wrapping both legs once around. She then lifted my leg up, causing me to lift my right leg up also, and wrapped the leg ends several times around one of the brass tubes of the headboard, ending by tying it expertly.

Emma moved over to my right foot and repeated the process so that I was basically folded in half on my bed. So now picture this, I’m on my back, totally naked, my arms and legs are tied up above my head, so my ass and pussy are sticking right up in the air. I’m looking between my breasts at my bush which is just inches from my nose. It was very uncomfortable, but not so bad when Emma slid a folded pillow under my lower back.

Now that I was completely at her mercy, Emma could have her fun. She came up on the bed and peered at me between my legs. “I hope you’re ready for the best fucking orgasm of your life slave.” She said, and I shivered in anticipation.

Emma reached down to where the toys were and held up the anal beads. I had never had anything in my ass before and was worried, but Emma knew what she was doing. She slid the jelly beads back and forth over my soaked pussy until it was coated with my pussy juices, then began to ease it into my ass. I closed my eyes and clenched my teeth as she popped the first bead in, then the second and the third. By the third bead, I was starting to sweat, and I think Emma noticed me struggling because she stopped at three and let the rest of the toy hang out of my ass. I opened my eyes again to see that there was still about six ever larger beads left.

Next she picked up the pink dildo with balls and slapped it down on my pussy, causing me to cry out and lurch my body. It didn’t actually hurt, in fact, I was so horny right then that it almost sent me into spasms.

I had never really cared to use the thing before because it was so thick. One thing about my husband was that his cock was about six inches when erect and it was thin, a little thicker than the diameter of a quarter. Nothing to write home about for sure, but it was sufficient for my needs. This jelly dildo though, was huge. If I wrapped my fingers around it, I couldn’t even touch my thumb and pointer finger together.

Emma slid the dildo all around my sensitive pussy, pushing me so close but never quite hitting the spot that would have set me off. “Have you ever had this inside you?” She asked me, but I think she knew the answer before I could shake my head indicating that I hadn’t. “Well then, it’s about time that you see what it’s like.”

I hadn’t thought that I would like to have something so thick and long being shoved inside of me, but I was hornier than I had ever been in my life, and I trusted Emma to help me cum, no matter what it took.

I watched as she placed the tip of the pink gel cock against my pussy hole and began to slide it in. Amazingly, I was so wet that there was no discomfort at all. In fact, I was so ready for it that I was trying to push myself up so it would go in quicker. Holy fuck it felt so good and I felt fuller than I’ve ever felt before when the balls hit paydirt.

While I was getting used to the feeling, Emma pushed another couple of balls into my ass. It didn’t hurt, not like I was expecting, but it felt kinda uncomfortable going in and made my pussy clench around the dildo. I moaned and begged her to stop, but I really didn’t want her to stop, just go slow.

I didn’t think I could take much more stimulation, but Emma was certain that I could and when I heard the buzzing sound from the vibrator, I shivered and mewled like a kitten. She touched the humming toy to my tailbone and slid it slowly up between the cheeks of my ass until she touched it to the anal beads. The powerful toy sent prickling vibrations through the beads that were deep inside my anus and I thought I was going to go crazy from the sensation.

While I was getting wigged out over the new sensations inside my bowels, Emma used the moment to shove in two more beads, leaving just the largest two still sticking out of my ass. I know that I made some noise when she did it, but you need to realize that by that point, I wasn’t in my right mind.

The next thing I knew, Emma was putting the vibe on the base of the moulded balls of the dildo in my pussy. The vibrations going deep into my pussy were divine and I was purring like a kitten and sweating like a pig. I wanted nothing more than to cum and it wouldn’t take very much.

As Emma made the dildo vibrate inside me, she started to wiggle the beads around. It was giving me fits because I had never known how much pleasure I could get from ass play. It felt so good that I was hardly even aware when she pushed the second to last bead inside me, leaving the largest one and the ring still outside.

I looked up at Emma and saw that she was staring into my eyes, a wicked smile on her face. “So slave, tell me how badly you need to cum.” she said. Shit she looked so fucking sexy.

“Please mistress, please allow your pathetic slave to cum. I need it so fucking bad.” I whined and I really did feel pathetic, but I didn’t give a flying fuck at the moment. I didn’t care how ridiculous I must have looked. I didn’t care that I was cheating on my husband with a virtual stranger, and a woman to boot. I just wanted to cum, and I would beg and grovel and promise her the moon if she would just finish me off.

“Promise me that you’ll always be my slave.”

“I will, I’ll always be your slave. I promise mistress.”

I must have looked quite a mess at that point. Probably like a wild a****l with matted hair, wide wild eyes, flaring nostrils and gritted teeth. I watched as Emma lifted the vibrator off the dildo and brought it between my spread legs, holding it just away from my clitoris.

“Okay slave, time to cum.” She whispered and placed the vibe on my clitty.

The effect was instantaneous. I think I screamed as all the muscles in my body seemed to lock up and my pussy tightened up so much that it pushed the dildo up and out. Emma grabbed the ring at the end of the anal beads and began pulling each bead out one at a time, each one causing my pussy to clench and prolong the most intense, insane orgasm that I’ve ever had.

My eyes lost focus as I became one giant ball of orgasmic energy. It was such an intense, mind blowing release that it was almost painful, but in an oh so good way. I don’t think that people are supposed to cum that hard, and as I think back on it now, I’m glad that I keep myself in pretty good shape because my heart probably would have stopped if I wasn’t. It would have been one fulfilling death though.

I don’t know how long that orgasm lasted because at some point I blacked out. I was so out of it that I didn’t even realize that Emma was untying me. When I came to, she was lying beside me, holding me like a lover. As I turned to look at her, she leaned in and kissed me tenderly on the lips, her tongue slipping between my lips momentarily before she pulled back and smiled.

“Welcome back beautiful. Did you have a good nap?” she said. Her face was still a bit out of focus to my eyes.

“How long was I out?” I mumbled.

“About ten minutes. I thought I was going to have to perform mouth to mouth, but that wouldn’t have been too bad.”

“Oh my God, that was...” I had no words that were grand enough to describe what she had done to me. “Incredible.” I finally finished.

“Yes it was, I’ve never seen anyone cum that hard before.”

I felt a wetness on my face and chest and reached up to touch some clear fluid. I thought for a moment that she had drooled on me on something. The confused look on my face was question enough for Emma.

“That was from you. Have you ever squirted before today?” She asked me.

I truly had no idea what she was talking about. “What do you mean by squirted?” I inquired back.

“From your pussy.” She responded “I’ve only made one other woman squirt, but no where near as much as what you did. You might want to look at the wall behind you.”

I glanced up, then sat up and turned around so I could see what she was talking about. It looked a bit like someone had sprayed a line of water up the wall with a super soaker water gun. There was even a few drops on the ceiling.

“What the hell happened?” I demanded, all thoughts of the whole mistress/slave thing were forgotten for the time being.

“You came like a fucking fountain is what happened. When I started to pull the anal beads out of your ass, your pussy started spraying. Like I said, I’ve never seen anything quite like it before. It was the most erotic thing I’ve ever seen in my life.”

The drops that were on me were now running down my naked body and I scooped some up on my fingers so I could smell it. It was obvious that it wasn’t urine from the look and the smell, but I had never seen it before and was intrigued.

“You might want to wash the wall. Explaining that stain to you husband could be difficult.” Emma stated. Then she climbed out of bed and said “But first, I want you in the shower right now. I always wash my playthings when I finish with them for the day.” She had a sexy smirk on her face when she said that, and I realized that she was talking about me. I was her new plaything.

I knew that I should get a washcloth and scrub the wall down right away, but instead I nodded and said “Yes mistress.” then proceeded to follow her chiseled ass out of the bedroom and into the bathroom.

Walking proved difficult because my legs were so wobbly and weak, but when I stepped into the shower and felt the refreshing spray cascading over my body, it revived me and strengthened me.

It felt strange showering with another person and I wasn’t sure what to do at first. Emma took control of the situation right away though. She had been telling the truth about washing her playthings too, because she didn’t let me do anything except stand there while she washed every inch of my body. She took her time too, slowly scrubbing me from top to bottom and paying particular attention to my ass and pussy.

Emma even got down on her knees as she worked her way down my legs and finished with my feet. I watched her from above while my conflicted brain tried to make sense of the whole evening. I’d never been sexually attracted to a woman before, but I was more than sexually attracted to Emma right then. I hated to admit it, but I was falling in love with her, and that wasn’t supposed to happen.

When Emma finished washing me, she told me to get out, dry off and go clean up the wall while she washed herself. I went through the motions while I thought about my situation. I had more questions than answers and no hope of figuring it out any time soon. I finished washing the wall as best I could, knowing that it would have to completely dry before I could tell if it was hopelessly stained.

Emma decided to stay with me the rest of the night and she helped me change the sheets on my bed. We fell asl**p spooning each other. It was the first time I had ever slept in the nude in my life.

---

It’s been a month since Emma moved next door, and she has become a regular fixture in our home, visiting us several times every week. Her personality won over Dave right away and it didn’t hurt that she flirted like crazy with him either. I could sense his unease at first, as if he was worried about what I was going to say, but now he seems to be pretty at ease with the situation.

Of course he doesn’t know the real situation. Emma has given me several orders that I have to follow, or risk getting punished, and she gets a thrill out of the risk of Dave catching us. For instance, the other night she ordered me to invite her over for dinner. She also ordered me to wear this mini black dress. The dress was one that she made me buy and was not like anything I had ever worn before, in fact, I would have called it ‘slutty’.

The first time I tried the dress on, I couldn’t believe how it made me look. It was very form fitting and definitely showed off my assets with a plunging neckline. It ended just below the curve of my ass. When I wore it, the thing pushed my boobs together, giving me the look of way more cleavage than I was used to showing, and I didn’t want to think about how much of my ass was visible when I bent over. It wasn’t at all elegant, like what I was more used to wearing when Dave and I went out on the town, it was a whores dress.

The evening that Emma came for dinner, I cooked a chicken cordon bleu with a side salad, a french bread and a red wine. Dave nearly fell out of his chair when I walked into the dining room in my dress. He hadn’t seen it before and was shocked that I would wear something so revealing.

“Kate, uhh, where did you get that dress?” He asked his jaw hanging open.

I knew the questions were coming and I wasn’t prepared to answer them. This was so different from anything that I had ever wore before and I could tell by the look in his eyes that he didn’t approve. My own mouth dropped open and I began to sweat, wondering how to explain my sudden change in style.

Emma saved me “Oh I picked it out for her. It shows off her incredible body so well doesn’t it. I think it puts her in the MILF class.”

I think that Dave was well aware of what the term MILF meant, but he played dumb and asked anyway.

“It means ‘mother I’d like to fuck’, but since Kate is not a mother yet, for her it means ‘missus I’d like to fuck’. Emma told him, her eyes twinkling above that sly grin that always made my pussy wet.

Dave changed his whole attitude about the dress right away, and just like a horny teenage boy, he was smiling and agreeing with Emma. Since it was her who bought the dress for me, he was alright with it.

So we sat down at the table and began to eat. Dave was at the head of the table with Emma to his right and me to his left, which put her and I face to face. As we began to eat, Emma started to talk, and flirt, with Dave, asking him to tell her all about his job and acting like it was so intriguing.

While the conversation was going on, I felt Emma’s bare foot sliding up my pantyhose clad leg and between my thighs. I had to adjust myself slightly by opening my legs wider and pushing myself forward so she could reach her intended target, my bare pussy. I knew better than to make it difficult for her to reach, and beside, I won’t lie, I was a little bit turned on being dressed like I was.

There was a nervousness that my husband would catch us and that heightened the thrill. Emma ran her toes into my wet slit and I gasped causing my husband to give me a look, but just for a moment as Emma kept engaging him in conversation, and I could see his eagerness to please her.

The food that I had slaved over was absolutely delicious if I do say so myself, but I was having a difficult time focusing enough to even pick my fork up to my mouth and chew it. What was happening just below the table and a mere foot or two away from my unaware husband was wrong on so many counts, but it felt incredible and I didn’t want it to stop.

The funny thing was that if Emma and I weren’t carrying on a secret lesbian affair, and Emma was still treating my husband like she was right in front of me, I would be pissed at both of them. Her for being such an unabashed flirt, and him for falling all over himself to show her attention. Dave was so into his conversation with her that if I wasn’t at the time getting my pussy stroked by her big toe, I would be feeling like less than a third wheel right about now.

Of course the truth was that I knew Emma was being so playful with Dave because she was keeping his attention away from me, and I was finding it increasingly difficult to keep my breathing steady and not make any more loud gasps. I was glad that she was flirting so openly with him because I could enjoy the action going on between my legs without too much worry.

“Isn’t that right Kate?” I heard it but it seemed like it was coming from the other room, or maybe it was on the TV or something, but I didn’t remember turning on the TV. I opened my eyes (were they really closed?) and saw, to my dawning horror, that I was the center of attention all of a sudden.

“Uhmmm, I ah, I’m sorry, I was just...” I stammered and stuttered and of course I looked like a fucking dimwit, but what was I gonna do, I had a toe slip sliding away on my clitoris, pushing me closer and closer to climax, and I had no clue what the conversation was about. I looked at Emma, who was the one who involved me in the conversation, and could tell that she was amused at my predicament.

“Are you feeling alright honey?” Dave asked me, taking my hand in his hand. “You look all flushed, are you feeling feverish?”

Flushed? Of course I was fucking flushed, and it wasn’t because I had a fever. It was because I had a foot rubbing my pussy, and Emma was having so much fun that she wasn’t stopping.

“Oh yeah hon, Dave is right.” Emma agreed, knowing full fucking well why I was flushed, and enjoying seeing me squirm.

“I am a little hot all of a sudden.” I managed to reply, which wasn’t a lie at all. “Could you go turn on the air conditioner please Dave?” I asked, finding it very difficult to keep my voice from wavering. Emma’s toes were quickly pushing me toward the point of no return. I was going to cum while sitting right here at the dinner table, with my husband wondering what was going on.

“Of course honey, I’ll turn it on right away.” Dave said, rising from his chair with a look of concern on his face.

“Maybe she could use a glass of cold water while you’re up.” Emma added.

“Yeah of course, I’ll get that, and some acetaminophen to help lower the fever.”

I held my breath until Dave walked out of the room, then all the air hissed out of me at once. I slumped down in my chair and my hips started moving all on their own, humping shamelessly on Emma’s foot. She had slid lower in her own chair and pushed her heel up against my whole pussy, letting me grind against her.

“Are you going to cum slave?” Emma whispered.

“Oh God yes!” I enthusiastically whispered back.

“Better hurry before Dave gets back.”

I grabbed her foot with my hand, not caring about anything anymore except my own pleasure, and ground my pussy even harder against the soft underside of her foot. I was moaning and gasping and grinding her beautiful, sexy, soft foot, and if Dave walked back into the room at that moment, I wouldn’t have been able to stop myself because... I... was... finally... cumming.

Considering the unique way I reached the plateau, it was a powerful, intense orgasm that ripped through my whole body, sending me into spasms like a seizure. I was dimly aware of Emma pulling her foot away from me and sitting back up in her chair, a knowing grin on her face.

As my orgasm subsided and my brain came into focus, I realized how I must look, all slouched in my chair with my legs spread wide open. Just then, Dave entered the room and I noticed a bit of a cool breeze hitting my back from the duct pumping more cool air conditioned air into the room. I had the presence of mind to close my legs and since my legs were covered by the tablecloth I knew that Dave had seen nothing.

Emma had picked up a placemat and was using it to fan me as Dave hurried to my side and handed me the glass of water and two pills. I set the pills on the table and took a drink from the tall glass before saying “I’ll take them in a few minutes, but I want to go lay down right now.”

“Hey Dave, just put her to bed and let me clean this up.” Emma offered.

“Oh ah, thanks Emma, but you don’t have to do that. I’ll...”

Emma cut him off “I know I don’t have to do it, but I want to do it and I really don’t mind at all. You take care of Kate and don’t worry about this mess.”

“Are you sure?” Dave asked.

Emma was already standing and stacking plates “I used to waitress, I’m an old pro at this stuff Dave. Put her to bed. I’ll do what I can and I’ll lock the door on my way out.”

‘’Thank you so much Emma. I owe you one.”

Emma, the little minx, winked, smiled and said “Oh goody, I hope it’s a big one.” then she quickly made her way out of the dining room and into the kitchen. Dave just stood for a few moments staring at the door she had exited before he realized that I was still sitting there and quickly helped me to my feet and led me down the hallway toward the bedroom.

As I walked, I could feel two drops, one on each leg, slowly making their way down my inner thighs. I had cum so much, and the further we got away from the dining room, the more I could smell my pussy juices. In fact the smell was so strong that I worried that Dave might smell it, so I stopped him in the hallway and said “Oh shit, I left the pills on the table. Would you mind...”

“I’ll grab them, you go get undressed and lay down.” Dave said, turning back the way we had come. He was so good to me when I was sick, waiting on me hand and foot, and I felt guilty about using him like I was, but I needed to clean myself before he noticed the mess.

I quickly rushed into the master bathroom and mopped up with a washcloth. I stripped out of the dress and turned to see Dave standing in the doorway watching me. As naked as the day I was born, I squeezed past Dave and climbed into bed, pulling just the sheet over my body. I could see that Dave wanted to say something and I could imagine what it was, but he just sat on the edge of the bed and passed the pills and water to me.

Dutifully, I swallowed the pills along with a gulp of water, and said “Why don’t you go help Emma clean up, I’m just going to fall asl**p anyway.”

“Are you sure hon?” I could see in his eyes that he really wanted to go back out there with Emma, but he was still worried about me.

“Of course. I’m going to be fine. In fact I’m already feeling better.”

“If you need anything...”

“I know, I know, I’ll yell if I need you.” I assured him, then kissed his cheek and laid back on my pillow.

He left me alone and I lay there replaying the events of the evening over and over in my head until I fell asl**p.

That night I had a dream, and what a dream it was. I was woken up in the middle of the night by the feel of someone crawling between my legs. When I looked down, I saw that it was Emma, and she had that smile on her face that I’ve grown to love. Without saying a word, she began licking my pussy.

I looked to my left and saw my husband beside me sl**ping soundly. Emma’s tongue work on my pussy was wonderful, but I was terrified that Dave was going to wake up, and there was no table blocking his view of what was happening between my legs.

“Emma,” I whispered urgently “what are you doing? What if my husband wakes up?”

Picking her face up out of my crotch Emma licked her creamy lips and loudly said “So what, let him wake up and see what kind of a lesbian slut his wife really is.”

I was aghast as I felt Dave stirring next to me, as if he was waking up. “Shhhh” I shushed her as she went back to licking me and I was praying that Dave stayed asl**p.

“Please,” I began whispering again when the movement to my left stopped. Dave had rolled onto his side and was now facing me, but still sl**ping. “don’t do this Emma. You’ll wake him and he’ll kill us both.” I really wasn’t afraid that he would actually commit a double murder, Dave was a pacifist after all and wouldn’t intentionally hurt anyone. I was more worried that he would be devastated that I would betray him. I didn’t want to hurt him is what my concern was.

Once again Emma poked her head up and, without lowering her voice said “Nah, he’ll be fine. Maybe he’ll want to join in, then I can tell him to shove his cock in your mouth so you’ll shut the hell up.” She dipped her face back down and began really going to town on my pussy.

Dave snorted and his mouth opened and closed a few times. I bit my lip as his hand came up and scratched his forehead, then nearly yelped out loud as his other hand slid across and landed on my tit. I held my breath and waited for him to open his eyes, but he never did.

My problem now was that I was getting closer and closer to climax and I was unable to stop it for fear of Dave finding out my secret. I couldn’t pull away from Emma, Dave would surely wake then. All I could do was lie there and wait to be brought to orgasm by Emma’s delicious tongue.

Since Dave hadn’t woken up with Emma talking so loudly, I hoped that maybe he would sl**p right through my orgasm. Then Emma would climb back out of bed and sneak out the way she had come, leaving Dave none the wiser. I knew it would be difficult to go through an orgasm without moving or making a sound, but I was determined to do it. I had to for the sake of my marriage.

Emma’s tongue felt so good on my clitoris, and if she just kept licking and sucking on that I was going to have a nice little cum. Nothing I couldn’t handle and still not move, or so I thought. Instead of just finishing me with her tongue though, Emma had other ideas.

I felt her pick her face up again and watched as she got up on her knees between my legs. She was shaking the bed with each movement, causing a few more snorts and grunts from my still sl**ping husband. I could see her face clearly as she stared down at me, but the rest of her body was in shadow. I thought that maybe she was going to get up and go, leaving me wanting to cum, but knowing that it would be for the best if I didn’t.

Instead she smiled, then leaned forward, and that was when I saw what had been hidden by shadow. Strapped around her waist was a strapon dildo, and it was at that moment that her intentions became clear. I watched in horror as she leaned down and placed the tip of the large fake cock against my pussy.

“No please Emma” I whined, but she just shoved her hips forward, driving the full length inside me in one push. “Unhhh” I grunted, feeling so full all of a sudden. She pulled back and drove it deep again then started fucking me as hard as she could manage. The whole bed was jumping back and forth and Dave’s hand on my tit was bouncing around.

While Emma fucked me harder than Dave ever had, she started to talk very loudly “You like my big cock fucking your wet cunt don’t you slave? You like me to fuck you while your husband sl**ps right beside you. What are you going to tell him when he wakes up huh?”

“No please” I moaned, but I didn’t want her to stop. It felt so good and I was going to cum. She was fucking me so hard and so fast and my pussy was making obscene slurping sounds and her hips were slapping against my hot, wet cunt and then I was cumming and I didn’t care if my husband woke up because it was so fucking good and oooohhhhhhffffuuuuucccckkk!!!!

I woke up with a start and sat right up in bed, my eyes wide open but unseeing in the darkness of the night. My heart was pounding and I was sitting in a big wet spot. It had been a crazy, vivid, wild dream, so vivid in fact that I actually had an orgasm in my sl**p. I went to rub my eyes and that was when I realized that my hand was covered in my cum. It was the smell that tipped me off.

I sat there for a good minute or two and my eyes began to adjust to the dim light enough to see that Dave was not in bed with me. I looked at the clock on my nightstand and saw that it was 12:30 A.M. It wasn’t like Dave to stay up so late, especially when he thought that I was sick.

I decided to go look for him, so I climbed out of bed, still naked, and went searching. As I padded silently down the darkened hallway, I could hear voices coming from the living room. I crept up to the end of the hall and peered around the corner.

Dave and Emma were engaged in a heated conversation. Emma was talking about her life before the move, and how she was being stalked by a horny college guy with a fetish for feet. Her laugh was infectious and I found myself smiling as I listened to her story from my hiding place in the hall.

The way they were sitting was such that Dave’s back was toward me and Emma was facing me more or less. At one point while she was listening to Dave give his advice for a stalker, she took a drink from her wine glass and spotted me. Thinking that she was going to point out to Dave that I was there, I quickly put my cum coated finger to my lips to shush her.

I saw the half grin on her lips as she nodded her head to prove that she was still listening to Dave, who seemed to be slurring his words a bit more than he normally did. I wondered briefly if she was trying to get him d***k enough to pass out so her and I could fuck. For some reason, I stepped out into the light so she could see my naked body.

I watched her try to keep up the conversation and keep glancing at me without being too obvious. Then she leaned forward so she was closer to Dave and said “You know, sometimes when I think about it, I wonder why I didn’t make him into my personal foot slave.” The whole time she was telling him that, she was looking over his shoulder at me. Before she leaned back, she winked at me.

“What do you mean by a personal foot slave?” Dave asked her, and I sensed that he may have been somewhat intrigued. There was a time when I wondered if Dave had a thing for women’s feet because there was a few times when we were playing around before making love, and he would pick my feet up and kiss the bottoms. A few times he licked them and sucked my big toe into his mouth, a very strange, somewhat ticklish sensation, but really quite pleasant.

I asked Dave once if he liked my feet, and he said that he liked my whole body, from my toes to my nose. He seemed almost embarrassed that I would mention it, so I dropped the line of questioning and left it alone from then on. After that, it seemed like he played with my feet only when he had a few drinks in him and he spent very little time there.

“Well you know, he obviously was a foot freak who wanted to play with my feet, and I won’t lie to you, he was kind of hunky, in a goofy sort of way, and even though he was like stalking me for a few weeks, he really was harmless. I’ve often thought that I should have given him just what he wanted, but made him pledge his obedience to my feet. It might have been nice to have someone to lavish my aching feet.” While Emma talked, she had kicked off her heels and was now holding up her feet, turning them this way and that.

Was that noise I had just heard the sound of my husband swallowing loudly? I thought it probably was since he did that often when he was in a rather uncomfortable situation.

“Oh...yeah ah... I guess I see what you mean.” Dave replied in his halting way. I was used to that too.

“David, what do you think of my feet?” Emma asked him, lifting both her feet up and toward him so he could see (smell?) them better. When did she start calling him David? I wondered. I only called him that when I was angry with him.

Oh boy, I thought, she’s moving in for the kill, and I’m going to be the spectator. I wondered if she had gone to the bathroom yet and washed my cum from her foot. If she hadn’t, it must have smelled strongly of my pussy.

Clearing his throat, another sign of nervousness, Dave nodded and said “They’re very nice feet Emma.”

“Hmm, maybe you could be my secret foot slave huh David. Would you like that?” Emma was laying it on thick and why the hell was my pussy so wet again?

“Uhhh Emma I don’t...I ahhh...” Dave was flustered, that much was certain, and even though I couldn’t see his lap, I was pretty sure that he was pitching a tent in his pants.

“Oh come on David, don’t try to hide it anymore. I saw your eyes going to my feet the minute I walked in here with those high heels on. In fact, I’ve been catching you staring at my feet all the time when I’m over here. When I take my shoes off you practically drool. I’m not judging you David, and I’ll never make fun of you. If you like my feet, you can have them, if you’ll agree to be my foot slave.”

“Shit Emma I... I can’t do that... I mean what would Kate think? Hell, if I even wanted to entertain the thought of...of doing that...you know, Kate would freak.”

I saw Emma flash me a glance, then she placed her feet right in his lap. I was standing there watching this gorgeous woman seduce my husband, and I was so fucking wet again that I started to finger myself. It was a surreal situation for sure.

“We don’t need to tell Kate.” Emma purred seductively, and I heard a low moan from Dave. I could just imagine what she was doing with her toes to his cock. “Besides, it’s not really cheating, you’ll just be playing with my feet.” I watched as she lifted her feet up and placed them on each of his shoulders. “Would you like to become my foot slave David?”

“I...I’m not...” Dave began to stutter. Before he got too much further, Emma pulled her feet off his shoulders and placed them against his face. From my vantage point, it looked like she had her toes against his mouth or just below his nose.

“Shhhh... Smell them David. Breathe in the smell of my feet.”

Even from where I was, I could hear Dave sniffing away at her feet. I couldn’t believe he was actually doing it, but from the moans he was making, he was obviously enjoying it.

“That’s it. You like the smell of my feet don’t you?”

“*SNIFFFFF* Mmmhmmm Oh yes. Oh God Emma *SNIFFFF* they smell so fucking good.”

Dave had taken Emma’s feet in his hands and was pushing them all over his face. He was so into it that I began to creep closer, hoping to get a slightly better view.

“What do my feet smell like David?”

“Mmmm oh fuck, they smell like *SNIFFFFF* ohh they smell like heaven. I love the smell of your feet Emma. I want to be your foot slave.”

“You want to suck my feet David?”

“Oh yes. Please let me suck your toes.”

Who was this man because it certainly wasn’t my husband.

“Go on slave, you may have the honor of sucking my toes clean.”

I was quietly moving along the wall in front of the bookcase which gave me a slightly better side view of the action, and from there I was able to crouch down behind our big overstuffed recliner. Now I was able to see nearly all the action and stay well enough hidden from Dave’s view.

Dave had taken the big toe of Emma’s right foot in his mouth and was sucking on it enthusiastically. I caught a glimpse of Emma’s face and saw that she seemed to be enjoying the sensation.

“You shouldn’t worry about your wife David. Do you want to know why?”

Now let me tell you, when Emma asked that question, I was almost certain that she was going to tell him everything. I could almost hear the words coming out of her mouth before she even opened her mouth. She would say something like ‘you don’t need to worry about Kate, because her and I have been fucking for weeks now, and she is my personal sex slave.’

For his part, Dave never stopped sucking Emma’s toes when she asked him the question. He just nodded and did one of them “Uhmmhmm”s to indicate in the affirmative.

“Well Kate will never suspect you and I are doing anything because...” she leaned close to him again and whispered “I’m a lesbian.”

I heard the *pop* sound as Emma’s toe popped out of Dave’s sucking mouth. It was kind of comical, and I was so relieved that she had kept our secret, that I had to bite my lip to stop a sudden attack of the giggles from bursting forth and ruining my whole evening.

“You’re a... a...”

“A lesbian Dave. You can say it. Yes I’m a lesbian, and the reason that Kate know that I’m a lesbian is because I kinda...well I kinda tried to seduce her one day.”

Dave snorted and then guffawed.

“Hey, don’t laugh at me.” Emma said playfully and pushed her feet back up against his face again.

Dave calmed himself and insisted “Oh no, I’m not laughing at you Emma. I’m laughing at the thought of the look on Kate’s face when you tried to seduce her. She must have been like, freaking out or something.”

“Not at all, in fact, she was cool with it. Said she was flattered that I was interested in her. Kate is a beautiful woman David. You should consider yourself lucky to have her.”

Dave didn’t reply because he had a mouth full of Emma’s toes again. She only had one foot in his face because her other foot was rubbing the lump in his pants. In the meantime, I was rubbing my own lump, my clitoris, trying to have my third climax of the evening. I felt like such a slut, hiding and peeping and jilling off to the obscene things that Emma was doing to my husband.

“My legs are getting tired foot slave, lay on the floor so I can rest my feet on your face.” Emma instructed my husband, who was only too happy to oblige. He quickly got down on the floor a laid on his back directly under her feet.

Emma could look freely at me now and she placed her left foot down over both of his eyes while her right foot rested on his mouth. “That’s it slave, you work on the bottom of that foot for a while. Tell me foot slave, do you want to play with your little cock while you suck my feet? Do you want to make your cock shoot?”

I want to say that I could hear the guilt in his voice, but that would be a lie. Dave was so excited, just as I had been with Emma, that I heard a muffled “Oh yes ma’am, I want to.”

“Then go ahead and pull your cock out slave, but you need to ask for my permission to cum. Do you understand that?”

“Yes ma’am.” I heard, then heard him fumbling with his pants.

Even crouching in the shadows where I was, I could hear Dave’s tongue and lips licking and sucking away at the bottom of Emma’s foot while he pulled his penis out. Then, with a wicked look in her eyes, Emma raised her hand and motioned me to come to her side. I felt my heart racing as I peeked around the edge of the chair at Dave’s face. His eyes were completely hidden by her foot. Cautiously, I slipped out from behind the chair, never taking my eyes off Emma’s foot, and stood beside the arm of the sofa, trembling with a mixture of fear and excitement.

Dave looked rather silly lying flat on his back with his six inch penis hand and Emma’s two feet resting on his face. One thing I noticed right away was how dark the head of his penis was. He was obviously very turned on and likely wouldn’t last long, kind of like me at the moment.

Emma reached out and slid one hand up my stomach to my left breast which she began to fondle. She took my nipple between her thumb and forefinger and played with it, making it swell and causing my knees to nearly buckle. Her other hand slid between my legs and I felt her fingers glide into my soaking slit.

I damn near moaned out loud and totally screwed myself, but I managed to stifle myself by biting on the palm of my hand. My other hand was on the back of the sofa holding myself up.

The sounds of Emma’s fingers squishing through my steamy pussy was an incredible turn on, as was the sound and sight of my husband stroking his cock right in front of me. I was worried that Dave would attempt to see what was going on, but he was preoccupied with his own pleasure, and the risk was a thrill that heightened my excitement.

Emma’s middle and ring finger slid inside me and she used them like a hook, pulling me forward so I bumped against the side of the sofa, she was also putting pressure on the inner wall of my clitoris and I think she was touching my g spot.

I felt my pussy contract around her fingers and suddenly Emma was pinching and twisting my nipple painfully. I moaned as my orgasm began, then clamped my mouth shut halfway through the moan. I was cumming again and the pain in my nipple was somehow intensifying it.

I heard muffled words coming from the floor as my husband started asking Emma if everything was alright. I guess he must have heard me moan or something, but I couldn’t take it back, all I could do was make sure I didn’t do it again. Emma told him to stop talking and keep licking, then she added “And don’t you dare try to peek up here and see what I’m doing to myself, or I won’t let you cum.” A brilliant touch I thought.

Emma kept tugging away with her fingers buried deep inside me, draggin my orgasm out until I finally collapsed and nearly wound up on the floor. Her whole palm came out full of my cum, a white milky mixture that she rubbed all over my face as I knelt beside the sofa catching my breath.

Dave was still unaware of my presence and still munching away on the bottom of Emma’s sole while jerking on his swollen member. I looked at my sexy neighbor sitting on the sofa and mouthed the words ‘Thank you’ to her, then smiled the smile of the perfectly content.

From the floor we heard Dave’s muffled voice call out “Please ma’am, may I cum now?”

“Yes slave, you have earned your orgasm.” Before she had even finished saying the words, Dave grunted and a thick wad of semen flew from the tip of his cock and landed in a plop on his chest. Several more squirts followed, with one large drop landing on the side of Emma’s foot.

I was enthralled with the show and couldn’t take my eyes off all the cum that was covering Dave’s chest and stomach.

Emma took my face in her hand and turned me so I was facing her. She leaned in, put her lips to my ear, and whispered just barely loud enough for me to hear, “You have five seconds to leave the room, starting now.”

An ice cold chill shot up my spine as I realized what she meant to do. I didn’t wait around to see if she was telling the truth or not. I somehow found the strength to push myself up onto my legs which felt like they were made of gelatin, and quickly rush out of the room.

As I was heading around the corner, I heard Emma saying “You’ve made a mess all over yourself and on my feet David, I’ll expect you to clean my feet with your tongue.”

I made my way down the hall and into my bedroom where I quietly closed the door, then jumped into my bed and covered up. My heart was beating so fast from the adrenaline of nearly being caught and from the intense orgasm that I just had.

As I lay in my bed steadying my breathing, I couldn’t get the sight of my husband masturbating himself on the floor while Emma’s feet covered his face, out of my head. Things had taken an exciting turn, and I wondered where it was all headed.

I laid there for a while before I realized that I still had my cum drying on my face. My first instinct was to jump up and run to the bathroom so I could wash the mess, but then I was worried that I had waited too long and Dave would soon be coming in to bed. How long had I been there trying to calm my nerves? I really didn’t know, but I knew that it had been at least a few minutes. Which was more than enough time for Emma to leave and Dave to be headed in my direction.

Of course if Dave caught me in the bathroom, I could just say that I woke up and had to pee, a perfectly plausible reason to be in the bathroom, but what if he was in there washing himself of all his cum?

At that moment, just about the time I decided to go clean the mess off my face, and as I started to roll over to get out of bed, I heard the squeak of the floorboards right outside the door of the bedroom. I dropped back on the bed and froze just as the bedroom door opened and Dave crept into the dark room.

Doing my best to pretend to be asl**p, I focused on keeping my breathing slow and steady, not easy with my heart racing. Dave carefully climbed into bed beside me and I decided to use that opportunity to pretend to wake up. That way I could say that I had to pee and go wash my face. Doing my best ‘waking up’ impression, I sucked in a deep breath and stretched my arms over my head.

I hoped that Dave would just pretend to be asl**p while I quietly climbed out of bed and made my way to the bathroom, but as I started to sit up, I heard him say “Hey hon, how are you feeling?”

Still pretending, I sl**pily replied “Mmm I feel better. Have to piss.”

The last thing I expected was for Dave to kiss me, but that was just what he did. I was leaning on my elbow in the dark, trying to play the part of a just waking person, when he leaned in and kissed me on the lips. For a split second, I didn’t even realize the implications of that kiss, then he pulled away and I heard him smacking his lips like he was trying to distinguish what he had tasted.

My first thought was ‘oh shit!’ because I thought that he must know the taste, but then I noticed a taste from his mouth and after licking my lips I realized that it was a mixture of Emma’s feet and semen. There was a sticky but creamy, bitter tasting flavor on his lips, one that I was not totally unfamiliar with, and beneath that was just a hint of foot funk, or so I thought. It wasn’t extremely pleasant, but I’ve never been a fan of the taste of semen.

I scooted to the edge of the bed and climbed to my feet on still shaky legs, wondering why Dave hadn’t cleaned his mouth before coming to bed and kissing me. I would find out the next day from Emma that she had scooped up all his semen and fed it to him, smearing it around his lips like she had done to me, then ordered him to leave it and kiss me on the lips when he got in bed.
She really had a certain kinkiness to her, that much was certain.

Once in the bathroom, I looked at my weary face in the mirror and shuddered. If the light had been on and Dave had seen my face, he would have thought that I had put on face cream but didn’t rub it in. I turned on the sink and used a washcloth to scrub my face clean then brushed my teeth and peed before heading to bed for some much needed sl**p.

-----

This morning, Dave is headed out for a week long trip to Austin Texas where there is a huge annual convention being held. I’ve heard some crazy stories about this particular convention, and I always wondered if Dave had partaken in any of the extracurricular activities that went on in the hotels after hours, but I didn’t let it worry me too much.

Emma knew all week that Dave was leaving, and she had secretly made it clear to me that she and I would be spending a lot of time together while he was away. She also told me that she was going to have a surprise for me that I should be ready for something completely different. Of course I am curious and excited, and maybe just a little bit nervous because she has been giving me hints all week as to what the surprise is.

The first hint that she gave me was, and I am not making this up “It’s all relative, baby.” When I asked her what she meant by it, she smiled and said that it would all be crystal clear when Dave left.

The next day she had another clue for me “Sixteen”, another clue that left me wondering. Was she just making this shit up to get me going or was she serious. It seemed crazy but it was intriguing just the same.

I got one more clue just this morning about an hour before Dave left. I was online and got an email from Emma with just one word ‘Nephew’. There was no subject, just the one word down below. What was I to make of this? I haven’t really had much time to think about it because I’ve been focusing on helping Dave finish packing.

What does Emma have in store for me this week? Only time will tell. Maybe, if I still have any strength left after the week is over, I’ll write about my escapades and publish it all. Of course I’ll have to get permission from my beautiful mistress Emma first, and she’ll have to read it first to make sure that she is okay with it.

I often ask myself, as I lie awake in bed at night with only my thoughts to keep me company, - would I have invited Emma over that day that I met her, if I had known then what was going to happen? - and although I feel guilty about what I have been doing, my only answer to myself is -
HELL YEAH!!!

The End??? ... Continue»

Hi my name is Mandy and this is my story..in parts. I started dressing when i was in my early teens. At first it was just panties, maybe pantyhose and masturbating with my friend B, but it soon became wearing skirts and heels, little tube tops and sexy dresses, then it was makeup and wigs, and soon we were both dressing up fully, doing our makeup and hair, and accesorizing with pocketbooks and jewelery.

We had suuuuccchh hot sex, kissing and fondling each others sexily clad bodies, our hands and lips and tounges roaming, licking, stroking and nibbling each other erogenous zones, before a hot 69 followed by making hot love to each other, slowly and passionately.

I quickly became such a horny little slut...i loved the feeling of sucking a big throbbing cock, feeling it grow ever stifffer in between my wet lips, then sliding it deep inside my tight hole and feeling it slide in and out nice and slow.

In college i met a couple of other girly bois, and some other bi boys who enjoyed a hot little gurl like me! It was at school that i was introduced to bondsge, and found i really enjoyed being tied up and controlled, so one night, dressed in a little black skirt and fishnet thigh highs and a little see thru cami i let my friend aaron tie me up and make me his fuck toy. After 3 hours of teasing and torture he slid his throbbing 8 inch cock slowly inside my hungry hole and Stroking his massive prick in and out, his fat head stretching my boy pussy with every thrust as I moaned and bucked my hips for more until finally he clutched my hips tightly and thrust his engorged cock as deep as it would go, his tight nutsack pressing against my ass as he is fat shaft erupted deep inside me, spraying his warm, wet load of boy juice deep inside my ho, hugry hole as he murmered how hot i was and how i was such a good little slut...
... Continue»

HOW I BECAME A TRANNY WHORE (PART TWO)
After my first night working for Mama T, I was hooked. At least once a week I was a worthless whore at her trailer. I would be at her trailer, ready to serve her cliental. Of course most the Johns picked one of the real girls over me, but there were the occasional guys that wanted some thing different or couldn’t wait. I didn’t mind. I just craved being in this sleazy environment knowing I was nothing more than a piece of useless meat on sale. After all I was tainted merchandise; I had a cock between my legs instead of a juicy cunt. The other girls were great as they would refer any of clients to me if they requested anal sex. I did have to split my share of the money with them. It was only fair they got a finders fee.
I made my money on out calls. I wore a beeper all the time and when it went off I knew it was time to jump in the phone booth and change in to Super Bitch. Super Bitch who could jump on a cock in a single bound, Drain guy’s balls before their wife returned home and gives them what their women couldn’t. Thank the stars for wives and girlfriends that will not swallow, do anal, dress erotic, be a urinal or allow their men to full fill his kinky, perverted desires.
On this night business was really slow. So Mama T told Tammy and Jane to hit the street and for Mary and I to stay put for walk ins. Tammy protested and told Mama to send me instead. My heart skipped a beat. I had never worked Sprull Avenue. I idea of doing so was both exhilarating and scary. Her whores would stand on their corner and attract a customer passing by, make a date and then direct them up the side street to Mama’s trailer.
Some of the bitches would do the nasty deed in the car with the John, cutting Mama out of her share of the money they got. That is why Mary had not been sent out to work the street as she was notorious for sucking and fucking in cars.
Mama mulled over the idea. Looked at me, smiled and stated that she saw the idea appalled to me. I had on a micro mini skirt and my cock had pushed out of my panties, pushed the skirt hem up and was exposed for all to see.
“Okay Vanessa, Jane to the street, but first come over here and let me drain your pretty cock dear. We can’t have you going to street with a hard on like that! I am hungry for some goo any way,” Mama said licking her painted lips.
Mama was a SSBBW and she shifted her girth in the recliner as I approached. Her bright red silk robe opened as she shifted in to position so she could blow me from her recliner. The opened robe exposed her huge breast and auroras the size of salad plates. You could not have put one of her tits in a two gallon bucket and they rested high atop her big stomach. Her pussy was well hidden by the large apron the bottom of her belly formed. She was a vision of beauty. She lighted two VS 120 cigarettes and passed one of them to me, the filter stained with her red lip stick. Tammy, Jane and Mary gather around us to watch. Tammy stood behind the recliner and reached over the back grapping her mother’s massive tit and digging her long pink finger nails into the skin.

Mama puffed on the cigarette blowing the sweet smoke over the tip of my shecock. She slipped her larger lips over my cock and sucked hard. I could tell she was turned on by the hard massage her daughter was given her right breast. Her massive hand was on my ass pushing me closer to her wanting mouth. I placed one of my nylon cover knees on the recliners armrests and against her fleshy stomach. I was not long before my spunk was flowing into her hot wet mouth and she released her grip on my ass.
“Now you girls get your asses out of here and make Mama some money,” she said with my spunk dripping from her mouth.

On the Corner Jane and I stood in all our glory. Jane had on platform mules with 7” heels, a jean skirt that came to her mid thighs and a leather vest with only the button between her tits fastened. She was about 30 and a little on the heavy side. Her short butch blond hair was spiked. I had on 5” red open toe pumps with stiletto metal heels. I had on red fish net thigh high stocking and a red micro spandex mini skirt with a silk black and white tiger stripped blouse with puffy long sleeves. A ring on every finger and long red press on finger nails. A straight shoulder length blond wig with bangs frame my face. Red spandex thongs held my now spent package out of sight.
Jane told me to just stand there and look sexy and follow her lead. I was to walk over with her to any car that stopped and she would do the talking, so I could learn the lingo. We stood there waving to the passing car and every now and then Jane would yell out, “Want a date.” Some times it was necessary to walk back up the side street when we spotted a police car coming down the road.
Several cars slowed to check us out and finally one car made a second and third run by us and turned on to the side street and stopped. As we walked to the car the passenger side window was lowered. Jane leaned over and said to the black driver, “Looking for a date handsome?”
“Depends, what the going rate?”
“Depends on what kind of date you are looking for tonight. What do you want?” Jane replied.
The black guy smiled and replied, “A little head and I want to fuck your ass.”
“I don’t do anal. My girlfriend here does are you interested?”
The black man took a good look at me as now the car window framed both Jane and my face. I moved around the car to the drive side window leaning down and making sure my ass was visible through the front windshield. He told me to stand up and move closer as he wanted to feel my pussy. Now I was scared having no idea what his reaction would be when he felt a cock instead of a wet pussy. Jane came to the rescue.
“Baby, she has the same equipment between her legs that you have.” Jane purred.
“Oh! I doubt a white faggot boy has a cock as big as my ten inch cock.” He replied.
“Really, show it to me sweetheart,” I blurted out.
Jane stopped the transactions at that point. She told the guy to expose his ten inches first that she want to make sure he was not a cop and of course asked him in every way she could that he was not a member of law enf***e meant. Finally he unzipped his fly and hulled out the biggest black cock I had ever seen. When he took his eyes off Jane and looked back at me his door window was framing my sissy cock.
Pulling my skirt back down in place I leaned in the window and sucked his cock head for a few seconds. Then I backed out so just my face was in the window again. Jane and the black guy haggled over the price and because it was anal and he was packing ten inches of hard black meat it would cost him one hundred clams.
We pointed him the driveway and walk that was to meet up with him. I told Jane that I thought that I had just wrote a check my ass could not cover. Jane laughed and hand me a pill. Take this Hun she told me and you wouldn’t give as shit if his cock is twenty inches long. Not wanting to disappoint my trick I downed the pill.
Back in Mama’s bedroom I became indifferent to everything that was happening. I know I suck his black cock and I know he buried it to his balls in my tranny ass. I remember I was giggling a lot and begging him to pull out of my male cunt so I could swallow his hot load of cum.
When my head finally cleared I was sitting on Mama’s couch. My ass was racked with pain from the fucking I had just received. Mama was scolding Jane for giving me the pill and Jane was defending he act of kindness. Jane told Mama that with out the chemical help I could have never taken the black man up my ass.
... Continue»

True Story.

How I became a sissy was from curiosity of what my step mother's pantyhose felt like around the age of 5. From that point after having felt of her leg I did not know what would a simple touch to a life long fetish. Growing up and having lived with my aunt and uncle for a stint. I had stayed home from school that day because I had been in a school yard fight. So as I sit in my room looking out the window watching everyone else going to school. I sat and smiled because I could not stand school. At this time I was 12 years old. I heard my aunt go down stairs and as soon as I had the door close to the washing area I made way to her bed which was just right across the hall. I opened up her top draw, no pantyhose, panties only, I open the second. My eyes became huge. There was so many pairs of pantyhose and stockings my little penis began to move inside my boy underwear.


Rachel ... Continue»

How l became me

HrtOfKnght@aol.com

l've always been the sensitive caring type, but it takes more than that to be able to cherish the things that l do now. That came from my best friend Renae. l've had a thing for her since before she got married in 85 & we've been best friends ever since. We lost contact for 3 years until 96 when her husband moved an hour north of me to be a navy recruiter in Longview Washington.
Anyway, she called me and we spent 5 hours on the phone hearing how bad her marriage was, and l promised to help her save it, or help her thru a divorce. She came to visit on a couple occasions and though were just friends we trusted each other enough to sl**p in the same bed, but she confessed that she knew l'd been in love with her for years, though l'd never said word.
We've enjoyed long chats about what we like and one of hers is mutual masturbation.
Though she was about to separate she was still married & we were just friends, she planned a special weekend to satisfy our mutual curiosities
She visited, and we dressed up and went dancing and flirting. She had become agoraphobic & l enjoyed getting her out. When we got back to my place we nervously relaxed into our separate seats to do something l've always considered private. Mostly because l thought only people alone had to do that. LOL l have to admit that being watched was very erotic to me. This was in March of 1997, but she didn't know l'd not slept w/ anyone since 1990. WOW!
Wishing l'd had the chance to be this intimate w/ her for 13 yrs gave me a release like l've never had. My orgasm reached from my recliner to her chest about 10 ft away & l think we were both equally shocked, and pleased. The best part was the next morning though.
She had to get up early the next morning to make a phone call, and knowing she had a hard time waking up l nibbled her neck to help *PERK* her up. Being the sexual idiot that l was l didn't realize that, that was her on button. but after the call l just desired to feel the closeness. She melted so fast that she was soaking wet & moaning in mere moments. My friendship with her is very special & l wouldn't want to hurt that in any way so instead of taking her, l nibbled, sucked & explored every part of her body. As l tasted her l picked up her toy, which by the way was my first time touching one. l refused to fuck her thinking that she melted too fast & l wanted to know that it wasn't just hormones wanting sex that she may regret later. So l made love to her w/ the toy & my tongue instead. l don't think l've ever seen a woman cum so much, or so explosively in my life, and that has always been very important to me.
We have continued as lovers for a while after her divorce, but when she moved into her 1st home by herself she had promised herself to a man in Calif. that she met online. We couldn't have sex, but ended up on the floor for HOURS kissing, bumping, grinding, & just enjoying the sweet feeling of endless arousal. l have to say those are my 2 most cherished memories of intimacy, and l'd rather share that than get laid any day. Both are still best though, but given a choice l'd always prefer the beauty of intimate & passionate foreplay whether or not l get laid.
Then there was my girlfriend Tammy who l tied to her bed, and basically let her baste from multiple toys strapped in and on her body while l made love to her for several hours w/ my hands & lips Between these two women, l've seen them cum from my sucking a neck, earlobe, & making love to their breasts. l've seen small orgasms, earthshaking explosions, multiple orgasms, and then there was my biggest revelation of all. While strapped, blindfolded to the bed & filled w/ toys, Tammy fell into something like a trance where she couldn't even respond to my voice, but only moved slightly to my touch. A woman has the ability when properly loved, respected & pleasured to go far beyond the simple arousal a man can experience into what's almost like an out of body experience where the pleasure she feels literally enveloped her heart & soul. From a man's perspective, it's like being invited to an ancient temple & allowed to partake in a sacred ritual that few men are ever allowed to see, Mostly because most men lack the love & respect for woman to even be able to find the damn door & too stupid to know how to turn the knob even when it stares them in the face. lt's made me feel like my own orgasms are totally insigicant to what she's able to feel & enjoy. l could just sit & enjoy seeing that for hours wishing l could trade places with a woman just for 1 day & feel the depth of her sexuality & passion. I can't do that but l can share it with her anytime l wish by how l worship her body & soul when l make love, and it's become the center of my own sexuality to give of myself completely in this way. l'm still searching for a wife so l can devote the rest of my life to sharing this with her & only her, blending our souls forever in the beauty that can only be found in monogamy. l also truly cherish that feeling of being alive that comes with extreme arousal, and l've come to savor that wonderful feeling & not wishing to throw that beautiful sexual high away by jumping into my own satisfaction. The true joy of making love isn't the orgasm, but the hopefully long & winding trail you take together getting there.
These are experiences very much worth sharing in print or in person. l think l understand why many Europeans say Americans are sexually immature. lt'd because we think of just getting laid so much that we've totally by-passed the sensuality of true lovemaking. lt may be hard to believe but the best memories of sex l've ever had were the two times l never got laid. l say to hell w/ getting off and try savoring the passion that we were given the ability to feel.


... Continue»

How i became a sissy fuckslave.

It all started after a series of failed relationships led me alone.Having always been a closet crossdresser, i started dressing more and more often and posting pics and vids of me on a website called xhamster.In time, i started posting vids of me toying my sissy ass, and also gradually building up my fem wardrobe.

After several months and many pics and vids, i met a man who offered to train me online.This was mustually pleasurable to both of us and as time went by he started having me cam for him.Toying my ass while he watched always turned me on, and he gradually expanded his control over me, until eventually i waited anxiously for his commands.

Several months passed, and i had some vacation time coming to me.When i mentioned this to my Master, he suggested i pack my fem clothes and come visit him in california.i eagerly accepted his invite and began to make plans for my visit.i scheduled my flight, packed my clothing(one set of drab clothing the rest my fem clothes) and informed Sir of my flight schedule.

A couple weeks before my flight i received a detailed set of instructions from Master, dictating that for 10 days prior to me visiting him, i was not to shave my body, and for the 2 days prior i could consume all the fluids i wish but not to eat anything.His instructions stated that He would meet me at the airport, and He already had a couple of appointments made for me once i arrived.

Nervously i followed His instructions to the letter, wondering as i did so what He had in store for me.Upon arrivingat LAX, i retrieved my bag and began looking for my Master.His instructions had stated that He'd be holding a sign that read Mlfsw(short for MY little fuckslut whore).

i spotted Him a couple moments later, He was just as He's described and as his pics showed, a little over 6 ft tall, built nicely with large hands.He was dressed casually and i nervously approached Him and said"Hello Sir".

Sir looked at me, slowly looking me from top to bottom, then succintly stated "Follow Me and no speaking!"

Outside i loaded my back into the trunk after Sir pointed to it and stated"put your bag in there and get in the backseat".Once seated Sir got in and we were off.He looked into the rearview mirror as He spoke to me and said"your going to be waxed, and have a colonic today before we go to My house, once those 2 things are done you will get into the frontseat for the ride to My place and do as instructed, nod your head if you understand.i nodded nervousely, wondering if i'd gotten myself in over my head.


The first stop we made was at a body waxing place set off on a side street.Following Sir inside i heard him tell the man behind the counter that He wanted me to have the works, a full body waxing, to include my ass and crotch, and to just leave a small landing strip of hair.

OMG!!!!!!!!!!! waxing hurt, the man doing it seemed to take pleasure in my pain as he smiled and went about waxing me.my back,chest,arms,legs,ass and crotch all received his painful minstrations whether or not there was any hair there or not, more than once he said"Better safe than sorry).

Once he finished with me i was as smooth as a baby, there wasn't a hair on my body except for the landing strip above my sissy cock.leaning me back in a chair he applied a cream to my face and removed all the hair there too.

Back in the lobby, Sir paid the man and off we went to another nondescript building.where Sir informed yet another man that He wanted me "clean as a whistle" and to be thorough.The man led me inside and after instructing me to strip and bend over a table, began to insert what seemed like a mile of tubing into my ass.Eventually he turned on a maching and i could feel fluid filling me, he instructed me to relax and let the maching to it's work.Over the next hour i was filled and drained several times, each time the maching would pump fluid into me then suck it out, eventually the machine pumped air into me instead of fluid, and we were done.i felt lighter than i ever had, and the man stated"There your all clean now, I hope you have a great day"

Outside Sir pointed to the front passenger door and said"Get in slut" before getting in on his side.Sitting in front with Sir as we pulled onto the freeway He stated"We have a 30 minute drive ahead of us so why don't you lay over here and suck your Masters cock until we get where we're going, if I cum your to swallow every drop, understand?"
Nodding i lay across the seat, my head in His lap and slowly unzipped his blue jeans.Reaching in i pulled out his cock which was semi-hard and slowly licked around the head of it before taking it deep inside my mouth.i loved the taste and feel of it as i sucked, feeling it grow inside my mouth until i was almost chocking on it.Slowly i started sucking it deeper into me, fighting my gag reflex, wanting it all.For what seemed like a pleasant eternity i sucked, fondling his balls, feeling how full they were.After about 20 minutes i heard Him say"your suck a good slut, your Masters almost ready to cum and I want you to swallow every drop".

Sucking faster i gently squeezed his balls as he arched His hips slight and His hot jizz show into my mouth, filling it almost as fast as i could swallow.Shot after shot of his cream hit the back of my throat, it tasted so good i didn't want it to end, but eventually He relaxed and i felt his cock going soft in my mouth."Good slut" He said breathlessly, "suck every drop out and you may return My cock and close my zipper, we're almost home".

Gently i sucked him clean, and replaced his cock in his pants and zipped him shut.As i sat up in the passenger seat Looking around i saw we were basically in the country, the houses few and far between.Soon we pulled into the drive of a nice but modest home, and pulled into the garage.

Sir said"get the bag and follow Me inside". Grabbing my bag i quickly followed Sir inside the house and down a hallway, as we walked i looked around, the house was well kept,clean and airy.In the Master bedroom He stopped and turned, looking at me and said Strip now, and place your hands behind your back.

Setting down my bag i did as instructed.Sir walked around me, his work hardened hand gently running across my nipples, belly, ass and finally He grasped me by the neck, squeezing slightly."For the next few days your Mine, your here for MY pleasure not yours.Now I've bought a couple items I want you to put on, then your to get your Ballet boots from the bag and put them on, understand slut?

After nodding that i understood,Sir led me over by the bed where a latex catsuit, corset, and latex hood were laid out.i quickly got dressed with Sir's help, donning first the catsuit, then the corset, Sir cinched the corset so tight i could barely breathe.After Sir helped me into teh hood, he took a wide leather collar and attached it around my neck."There" He said"now your all mine"

Opening my suitcase i quickly donned and laced up my Ballet boots, Sir watching me the whole time.i couldn't walk so well in the boots but Sir just laughed and said"Don't worry slut, you won't be walking much"!

leading me over to the bed, He placed me at the foot of it and tied each ankle to a corner post.The foot board was high enough that when He pushed me forward gently it hit me about waist level and He bent me over it, and after pulling my hands behind my back and cuffing my hands together, my head on the mattress, he stood back. i could hear Him opening and closing drawers, and what sounded like a door.After a little while He returned and kneeling next to me f***ed a large ball gag into my mouth and hooking the strap behind my head.

As i lay there helpless he appeared in my line of sight, holding a leather paddle."Slut He said, I'm going to warm your ass up a little with this just to show you I'm in charge"

Moving around behind me He rubbed my ass,His hand felt so good on my skin, then suddenly WHACK!!!!!!!! the first blow landed,OMG it hurt so bad, and as i moaned against the gag he kept on swatting me, my ass on fire!Swat after swat followed, until i thought i'd pass out, eventually He stopped and i felt His hand once again gently caressing my battered ass.

Althogh his touch hurt it also felt good, and as my sobs slowly ebbed, i felt something cool being spread on my ass cheeks, could feel it running down my crack, then His hand gently rubbing the cool fluid across my cheeks and then His fingers sliding up to and into my ass. First He inserted one, then two, then three fingers inside me, pushing them in, twisting them then i felt something else, something bulbous and from the feel of it rather large.

RELAX! said Sir, this isn't the largest toy I have and I have every intention of using them all on you over the next day or so, your hole will be stretched and I will fist you Slut, but this ones just to loosen you up a little before I fuck you.

i felt the head of the dildo push against my hole, opening it, stretching it, it was definately larger than my biggest toy but not by a whole lot, and eventually i felt the head of it "pop" in."Good slut" Sir said before pushing it deeper into me, twisting it, pulling it almost all the way out then sliding it deeper into me, each time He did this He got the dildo a little deeper into me, finally He started ramming it in and out of my ass, my pleasure quickly turned to pain as he ravaged my ass with the toy,.

Eventually i felt Him pull the toy all the way out of me, my ass gaping and empty, then Sir stood up behind me and i felt his hot cock slide into me.After being loosened up by the toy, Sir was able to ram His cock all the way into me with once thrust, as He grabbed my hips, He began fucking me hard and deep, raping my ass.For an hour Sir fucked me, Swatting me as he rammed into me, eventually He came deep inside me, filling me with his cum.As He pulled out i felt him f***e a large plug into me, trapping His seed inside."There now your My bitch" is all he said before walking out of the room.

As i lay there, my ass hurting, helpless i couldn't help but wonder what was next.


... Continue»

This is my true story of how i became a Ladyboy. I grew up in a small town in the UK, Where i lived there wasnt many females in the same age group as me and my friends most of the girls were much older than us which left the boys sexually frustrated alot of the time. My best friend Alan was always frustrated and would always find an excuse to touch me or show me his cock. One day when we had the house to ourselves we had some alcohol to drink and we watched a porno together, Alan got very hard and started to stroke his cock in front of me, i told him to put it away but he had other ideas. He came over to where i was sitting and started to rub his hard cock all over my face, i didnt say anything except giggle nervously. He took this as a sign that i was enjoying his cock being rubbed against me and started to push his cock into my mouth, it was the first time i tasted cock and i liked its salty taste and sweaty smell, i started to lick all around the hard bell end and dipped my tongue into his pee hole. He was moaning quite loud by now and grabbing at my hair quite roughly, i told him to please go easy, he then asked me to go to the bedroom with him which i did, He told me to get naked and get on all fours which i nervously did but i was also excited because i knew what he wanted. He got behind me and started to finger my arsehole with a wet finger then two and three fingers went into my arse, i felt so bad and a bit embarrased that i was on display to Alan so easily. It was then that he asked me to go to my mums room and put her clothes on, i was quite shocked at his request but i got up and went into my mums room and opend her cabinat, Alan was beside me and told me to put on her knickers which i did, then he asked me to put a pair of tights on which he found in the drawer, i put the dark tights on and i felt quite good and i wanted to please him, next he had me put on a black dress which he got from the wardrobe, i put it on over the tights and knickers that i had put on for him, he then told me to put her makeup on which i did quite well as it was my first time. Alan then grabbed my bum and told me to get back on all fours on the bed which i did. He took some fotos of me first then he got behind me and lifted my dress up to my back, then he grabbed at the tights and knickers and pulled them down to my knees, i heard his zip come down then i felt him nudge his cock between my bum cheeks, next i felt my arsehole being spread open by his cock and a very sharp burning pain and Alan was inside of me pounding at my arse. he reached around and started gropeing at my nipples as he fucked me really hard, i heard him shout something snd he tensed up and i felt Alan shoot a massive losd into my arsehole. We lay there for a while then i got dressed back into my boy clothes but ever since that day i always dressed up for Alan, i was his cum dump Tranny and i loved it. I think i may have loved him too until he had to move away....... Continue»

I am Sheela and I had recently written about how I became a slave to an older neighbour. I was looking through the comments section and some one had wanted me to write about my earlier experiences. So I thought I would write about how I lost my virginity.

I was in school at that time in 11th standard. We lived in a small street, and knew everyone for a while. Both my parents used to work, and I had a lot of tuitions and so was home usually late. One day an evening tuition class got cancelled and I had to come home early. Since I didnt have my house keys, I decided to wait at my neighbours place.

They were a f****y of 3 - a husband (in his late thrities), a wife (in her early thirties) and a son (8 yr old). He worked in a bank and she was a housewife and I used to call them uncle and aunty. The k** was very cute and I used to play with him when all the k**s in the colony got together over weekends and get-togethers. Aunty welcomed me in their house and made me some coffee.

The k** had already done his homework and had gone out to play. I sat down and chatted with aunty for a while. Then I decided to start doing my homework as I had a lot of work that day. So aunty told me that she will go to another neighbours place for a chat (she usually did that in the evenings) and requested me to either call her or make some coffee for uncle once he was home.

I used to help my mom cook at home and was fairly comfortable in aunty's kitchen as well as I had spent many Sat afternoons at her place. So I told her not to worry and that I will be glad to make some coffee for uncle when he got home. Inside 15 mins of aunty going out, I heard the door bell ring. It was Arun uncle back from his office.

When I opened the door, he was a little suprised to see me, but pleased. I told him that I had come home early to a locked house, and was waiting for my folks to come back home and also that aunty was away at a neighbours and I will make him some coffee. Arun uncle is a great guy to hang out with - he was always the center of attraction in all the colony get-togethers.

He knew tonnes of games and he would keep all the k**s entertained. He was very friendly with youngsters and I loved being around him. To girls in the colony he was the perfect guy and every one dreamt of having a husband like him. After I finished rattling off my story he teased me that he was too scared to drink my coffee and he will make some himself.

I pinched him for that and told him even if it killed him, he had to drink my coffee. I told him to go and frsehen up and I went into the kitchen to make some coffee for him. As I started making coffee, a weird feeling came over me. Here I was, making coffee to Arun uncle - almost like a wife.

My thoughts drifted off to how it would be if he was my husband and how we would have interacted when he came back from work. I knew I would have kissed him as soon as he got home and hugged him tightly. How he would hug me from behind as I made coffee for him and we would share a cup of coffee. I had totally drifted off when I heard him enter the kitchen.

I was feeling a little embarassed and shy after thinking stuff like that and so didnt say anything and continued making the coffee. I asked him how much sugar he needed and if he wanted his coffee strong or light. He liked his coffee strong and without any sugar and so I made it that way. When I handed him the cup, my hands were trembling.

He noticed that and asked me if I was ok. I muttered that I was, looking down into the floor, still a little embarassed by my thoughts to even look into his eyes. I told him I had to do my homework and so went to the living room. He followed me into the living room and sat down on the sofa with his coffee and a newspaper.

I was sitting on the floor with my books on the coffee table and doing my homework. He looked down at me and asked me if I needed any help. I told him I was ok, and should be able to manage it myself. He said ok and went back to his paper. I sneeked a few glances at him, but he looked engrossed in his paper. I was a little disappointed, because I was hoping he would notice me.

I went back to my homework, when I heard him say that the coffee was very good and he liked it very much. I looked up and smiled brightly and said thanks. And our eyes met and I was able to hold it for a few mins of awkward silence. I think he noticed that too and he broke off the eye contact a little sheepishly and went back to his paper.

I felt my heartbeat go really fast and felt a sudden urge to hug him and kiss him. But I knew it was not possible, so I just shook it off. As I went back to my homework, I couldnt concentrate and kept stealing glances at him. For a second, I caught him looking at me or was I imagining things. I thought maybe I should make him notice me. I got up and wnt to the bathroom.

Inside, I rolled up my skirt a little bit to bring it above my knee. Then I unbuttoned the top button of my shirt. I parted it a little as well and made sure that my cleavage was visible. I took off the hair band holding my pony tail and let me hair down. I raised me skirt a little bit more almost up to my thighs. I checked myself once in the mirror and then went back out.

As I walked back, I looked through the corner of my eye to see if he was looking at me and he was. I was really excited as I sat down casually. Since he was sitting on the sofa, I was sure he could see a lot of my cleavage, especially because I was leaning forward. Also, as I sat down, my skirt had risen up further, and even my thighs were visible now.

Now I noticed that uncle was looking at me a lot more often. I got the effect I wanted. I had no idea what to do next, when I heard uncle say, "Sheela, do you mind doing me a favour? I left my briefcase upstairs, would you please get it for me?" I said sure, and I got up and went to get his briefcase. I looked for the briefcase in his room, but I couldnt find it.

So, I came to the top of the stairs and I told him I couldnt find it. He said not to worry and he will come up and look for it himself. So I waited for him and he looked around a bit but it wasnt there. "I must have left it in the car." he said.

As I was about to turn around and leave the room, I suddenly felt him hug me from behind. I was completely shocked and excited at the same time. He turned me around and looking straight into my eyes, kissed me hard on my lips. I did not resist at all, and opened my mouth out for him and kissed him back. I felt his tongue enter my mouth and his saliva on my tongue.

His lips pressed harder on mine and he hugged me more tightly. He suddenly lifted me into his arms and carried me into the bedroom and laid me down on the bed. I had only imagined hugging and kissing him and nothing beyond that. But I already knew where this was going. I wasnt sure if I wanted to continue, but I couldnt stop him either.

He climbed on top of me and kissed me again. I felt his entire body on me, and felt his hardness press against my skirt. I felt myself responding to him, as I raised myself to press harded against his cock. I felt his hands grip my breasts squeezing them hard. I heard myself moaning loudly. He had already unbuttoned my short and was sucking on my breasts.

I felt his tongue wrap around my nipple and had never felt anything like that before. I was getting really wet, and was pushing his face harded on to my breasts. I felt pain seer through my body as he sunk his teeth into my breasts. I was gasping and moaning at the same time, as I felt a hand on my panties.

He was rubbing my pussy over my panties and I found myself moving up and down to feel his fingers harder on my clit. His hand was soon inside my panty and his finger inside me. I felt myself grinding my pussy around his finger trying to take him in deeper. His mouth was down on to my navel and to my waist. The skirt was lifted up and my legs parted.

The panties were pushed aside, as I felt his tongue run right over my clit. My body was throbbing in ecstacy and as I heard him slurp over my juices and over my entrance and felt his tongue encircle me and then go inside me, I just exploded completely, pressing his face harder onto my pussy. I held him there for a couple of mins as my body shuddered through my first orgasm.

I let go of him and just lay there helpless, as I felt him raising me from the bed. He pushed me on me knees on to the floor, and stood in front of me. Thats when I realized it was not just about me. He pushed his bulge toward my face, as I kissed it.

I wasnt sure what I was supposed to do, as I had never seen a penis other than in school text books and one XXX magazine that I had looked at with my friends. I had heard my friends talk about taking their boyfriends cock in their mouth, but this was the first time I had been this close to a real cock.

I think he notice my hesitency and he pulled his cock out of his pants, and thrust it into my mouth. I felt him grab me by my hair and pushed his cock deep inside my mouth. I started gagging, and tried to pull myself away. He had a hard grip on me and I felt as if I would almost die before he let me go.

I caughed out saliva as I tried to regain consciousness, but before I knew, he had thrust his cock inside my mouth again, and I felt myself tasting my own saliva again, as he thrust himself into my throat. He kept doing this a few times, and I slowly started accepting it. If I didnt struggle too hard, I was actually able to take him into my mouth properly.

It was just the suddenness of the whole thing that had unsettled me. As I started to suck on his cock myself, I felt his grip on my hair loosen. If I wouldnt take all of his cock in, then he would grab my head and push it in himself. Otherwise he let me take his cock in and out myself.

I started feeling his cock move into my mouth and on to my throat and back out and we started doing this faster and faster. He suddenly pushed me down and took his cock out, and started stroking it hard. After a few strokes, I felt his hot cum splatter all over my face, and some of it into my mouth. I was totally taken by suprise and almost puked, spitting out the cum from my mouth.

But he was still coming and he had sprayed it on all my face and my hair. We hadnt talked through the entire episode. Both of us were heaving on the floor at the end of it. He then got up and helped me onto my feet. He took me into the bathroom and started helping me clean up. Thats when it struck me about what had just happened.

I started panicking a little bit and as he noticed that, he took me into his arms and hugged me tightly. He kissed me softly on my lips and told me that everything was going to be ok. We helped clean up each other and then we dressed up. It had almost been an hour since his wife left and she could be back any time.

He told me to bunk school tomorrow and stay at home. He told me he will come by and we can talk about what happened. And that was the start of my very first affair. The next day he came home, we had sex and my affair with him continued for more than a year before I had to move to a different city to go to college.... Continue»

In this story, I'll go in depth on how I became the "girl" that i am today. It all started when i was about 5 years old. I obviously wasnt sexualy active way back then, but thats the age i remember i fell in love with pantyhose. One night after my parents came back from a wedding, i was home with my b*****r and s****r. They came home, changed and what not and went to bed. well my mother who changed in the bathroom left everything that she wore in there. i happened to pick up her pair of sheer to waist with reinf***ed toe suntan wolford pantyhose. They were incredibly silky and soft. i rubbed them on my face and then i smelled them, and then became hooked. the smell of her sweaty feet and silky hose made me want to wear them, so i did. and being 5 years old i was very small, wen i put them on, the waistline was at my neck, but didnt care, the feeling of being wrapped in silk drove me crazy. So since i was 5 years old ive been wearing pantyhose. id say wen i was about 10 i started masturbating. and in the last story was my first time being with a woman wile crossdressed. now this story is about my first time with another crossdresser at the age of 18.

it was a friday night, just got out of school (senior year), and my buddy james and i were talkin in the hall by my locker. james says to me " we should git some beer and git a bonfire goin tonite, get some honeys over and git shitfaced!" I was like "yeah im down. Ill talk to johnny and Brandon and git some more poeple to come." we parted and i went out to my truck and got on the phone with johnny, set up a time and place and he called all the boys and girls to come tonight. well i called a friend of mine, ken, to come to the party tonight, he was a senior and full blow gay, and everyone picked on him, but i wanted him to come and have a good time. he agreed, and i went home and packed my truck full of fire wood and a cooler full of stuff for cookin. got my b*****r to git us some beer, 4 30packs of coors light and a couple bottles of whiskey and tequilla. I picked up john and brandon and we drove back in the woods to our party spot, set up the fire pit, filled the coolers with ice and beer, and everyone started showin up around 7pm. my truck was blasting country music, were all gittin d***k, havin a good time, and here come walkin down the trail, ken. I was relieved to see he showed up. cause like i said, good k**, but not alota people accept him, but i do. i tossed him a beer and said join the fun man. i had grils on both my arms, im shootin shots of tequila and poundin beers, and im fuckin d***k. Its now midnight and people are startin to pass out and what not, and i see ken sittin on a stump, lokkin kinda down. i stumble over to him, "ken, whats up?" he said " everyone kinda ignored me tonight but the girls." and i was like, " well man, i dont know what to tell you, but u gotta loosen up and be more easy going instead of all uptight n shit." i sat down on the log beside him, " dude its cool u showed up tho, cuz i never see u around." he said " well its cuz i like to be at home doing stuff." i said " doing what?" he said " dressing up like a girl." it kinda freaked me out to hear someone else with a womens clothes fetish. I thought he was just a gay. I said "really? Show me." he looked puzzled and i pointed to my truck and we got in and drove to his house. we went into his basement where he basically lived and opened his closet. FULL of womens clothes, and i started to git hard. H said, go wait over there. so i sat on his bed wile he went in the closet and changed. He came out wearing high heels, black thigh highs, a thong, a pink corset, a wig and lipstick. I was so hard at this point, i said " ken" he cut me off "its kaitlin now", "ok, kaitlin, i had no idea how, sexy you are!" she smiled at me and walked over to me, layed me on the bed, and started kissing me. she layed right ontop of me sliding her tongue in my mouth, i could feel her boner against mine. i stopped kissing her for a second and said " would it be hot if u dressed me up too?" she replied " you want to?" i said " i sure do!" she selected a pair of stockings with straps, a thong, and a lace bra for me, also gave me a wig and lipstick. I dressed and we immediately returned to making out, i wrapped my stockinged legs around her pulling her close to me while massaging her tongue with mine. i toook her cock out of her thong and started jerking her. she started to moan. i rolled on top of her and i went down on her hard cock, sucking her hard and i bobbed my head up and down her shaft. i gently squeezed her balls as i sucked her. she pushed me off of her and she turned, and stuck her ass in my face, and got us into a 69. her mouth felt so damn good on my cock, i couldnt help but agressively suck her cock, i could have blown my load in her mouth but i wanted more of kaitlin. so i pushed her off of me and i told her to git on her knees and i slowley etered her ass with my cock, she was moaning quite loudly and i pressed deep into her, her ass was so tight and felt so good, i shoved my entire cock inside her. pumping away in and out of her, both of us moaning in pleasure, i told her to lay on her back and i picked her legs up on my shoulders, and i fucked her deep and hard, i pushed all in and leaned in for a kiss and went back to fucking her, i stuck her sexy little toes in my mouth and just from that, i blew a hot load of cum right in her ass, i pulled out and she looked at me and told me to lay on my back and she penetrated my ass, her cock felt so good going inside of me, hurt at first but i didnt care, i was so horny. she thrusted away in and out of me. it didnt take long for her to blow her load in me wich felt so fucking good! we layed next to eachother, cum oozing out of our asses and i said "kaitlin, this has to stay between us for a while, till i come outa the closet" she agreed and to this day, i still visit kaitlin. oh and by the way, my girl name, which id like to be known as, is Krystal.... Continue»

As I stood there watching him drive away tears streaming down my face, I knew he was the one I wanted and I would do anything I could to make that little boy happy. It all started in a hot summers night in early august. I was sitting at my computer bored out of my mind playing a online chatting game lets just call it new life. I wanted to start a little f****y on there hoping that, that empty feeling like something was missing would go away. I had already had several c***dren on there but I wanted a Little mommy's boy. So I found myself at an orphanage searching for the perfect little boy, 3 hours passed of non stop disappointment, I was tired and my other k**s where signing on wanting me home to play, so I got ready to leave when I saw this cute little boy just a few yards in front of me, I figured I have already wasted three hours why not a little more. so I walked over to him and Imed him, His name was PJ we talked for hours that night it was a instant connection, and the more and more I talked to him the more I was drawn to him. We both had many secretes we where dieing to share with each other, I got very curious about him and decided to go ahead and read his profile, that's when I knew there was something different about him, he was 27 years old in real life but claimed to be little at heart, now I am very open minded and had many friends whom where "little at heart". I wanted to learn more about him but I was defiantly to afraid to ask him thinking I might scare him off or overwhelm him, so I took it slow I eventually noticed that he was like a open book he didn't hide anything. Whatever I asked he would answer right away and was honest about everything, I contemplated for thirty minuets on if I should go ahead and ask him just what he meant by little at heart, I decided to wait and let him come to me about that, PJ and I talked for a few hours, I explained to him that I wanted f****y role play, that meant he must play back I asked if there was anything he wanted out of this, and he replied "I want to be treated as if I was your baby, I want the whole experience" I had no problem at all doing that.

Over the next few weeks We spent every moment together, He loved to f****y role play and I finally felt complete. One night we stayed up talking till late, I wanted to know more about the adult side of him, He told me he didn't live alone but didn't say who they where to him so I assumed he had a roommate. I asked him about his goals in life and what he wanted, he then told me he wanted to find someone in real life who would accept him the way he is and would take care of him. I eventually asked him what he looked like so he sent me a pick of him. He was really cute, although you couldn't see much, it was of him in his car with sun glasses on, I didn't want to push it and ask for another one without the glasses thinking he might be self conchence about himself and wasn't ready to show me who he really was, I sent him a pic of me and he lit up, he sent me dozens of smiley faces and told me I was gorgus, IT had been a long time sense I had been complimented like that and I loved every moment of it. The next day He got on and I was Set in my ways that I was gonna get more from him, weather it be a pic or something else, That night I waited till the other k**s logged off for the night and it was just Pj and I, heh "PJ and I" I love saying that. I waited for twenty minuets after I had tucked him into bed and laid next to him before I finally asked him if he had a mic, he replied yes, I then asked him if he would like to talk to me, he got quite for a few minuets then replied yes. After sitting there for 3 minuets trying to play it cool and calm down from my excitement I hit the talk button and said hi, he got quite again, I waited then typed "can you hear me" he replied yes, I was so confused, he said he wanted to talk why wasn't he talking, I asked and he said he was shy, I giggled and hit talk again, "there's nothing to be shy about, just talk to me" I waited again, finally I see his voice dot turn green and I hear him say hi. I was instantly attracted to him, his voice just melted in my hears, it was deep but soothing.

After a few hours of us just talking on mic he finally came around and got over being shy, he finally told me he had to go to bed, I got quite and sad I wanted to talk to him more, But even more I wanted to hear him call me mommy, He said good night ill see you tomorrow, I immedently said wait, my hands got sweaty and I could feel my heart racing, I got so nervous but I needed to hear it, I wanted it bad, I finally got the courage and clicked talk " before you go I want something" he replied with "whats that" I could hear the nervousness in his voice I clicked talk again " I want you to say good night mommy, i love you" He got extremely quite, I clicked talk again "are u there" he replied "yes" I waited for four minutes I was just about to tell him never mind when I saw his dot turn green again, this time his voice was very c***d like and had an scared to death tone, " goodnight mommy, I love you" My face turned red with blushes, my heart melted my body got tingly and my toes went numb, I replied back "good night baby, mommy loves you too" I imedently heard giggles, those giggles are forever ringing in my head. I didn't sl**p much that night, tomorrow was Saturday and he was always on in the mornings every Saturday and Sunday. 9 am finally came and I got up and logged on first thing, and there he was just standing in his crib waiting for me to log on and get him out, I decided to go ahead and set up a private call, no answer. I saw him typing so I waited before asking why not, he said he wasn't alone that we would talk tonight. I wanted to know just who it was that lived with him. after two hours of f****y role play he said he had to go he had things to do that day he would be back that night, I as well had to things to do so I logged off.

That night I logged on, no PJ I was a little concerned cause he was usually on by now. 3 hours passed and he finally got on, he immedently imed me and told me he got caught up and that he wasn't alone tonight after all. I was curious as to why he couldn't talk to me on mic even if he did have a roommate, its not like we where doing anything bad. I talked to him in im's for a little then finally asked him why he couldn't talk to me, it took him several minutes to reply and I couldn't help but to notice hes hesitating on telling me things. he finally replied back with the most shocking news," I'm married" I felt my heart crack just a little, I'll admit I was crushing on him big time, I immedently got quite, I couldn't go threw with him anymore then just This online game. I am a magnet when it comes to attracting married men, I have been used and hurt to many times and in the end it always ends the same way, Me standing there holding my heart in pieces laying there in my hands. I tried my best to turn myself around and just continue on with him being my c***d on new life. It didn't work i found myself still falling for him, he had what I wanted and needed, and oh my goodness did I want it bad, I myself had a dirty little secrete and I couldn't blame him for not telling me....after all, I to had a finance, After a few hours of talking about him and his wife, I learned that he too was having problems with his relationship as well as I. I eventually got over the fact of him having a wife and moved on still very much falling for him. I eventually told him about josh and my situation and he understood where I was coming from and accepted it without hesitation.

The next day PJ didn't log on till that night, finally he was alone, I imed him and asked him if we could talk over mic, he without hesitation set up a private call due to my other k**s being around. mmmm his voice, its like music to your ears so soothing and comforting. That night we stayed up till 3 am talking, I noticed that in the previous nights PJ would do some flirting with me I didn't mind it at all But there was still something he was hiding I knew he liked being treated like a baby, but I never did understand why he liked it so much, We sat down at the table and began to talk, PJ got quite i new something was bothering him, I didn't want to talk on mic at the moment so i typed "pj whats wrong?" "nothing mommy" he typed back, LIES I knew he was lieing, "I know something is wrong, just tell me" PJ started to type but kept erasing it and typing again, after seeing him do that 3 times I finally told him he didn't have to if he was uncomfortable he replied back saying it wasn't that he was uncomfortable he was just worried that it would scare me away from him that he liked me and didn't want to ruin anything. I assured him that nothing he could say would make me turn away from him I was very open minded and didn't judge people by the life styles they choose to live. He Remained quite I finally spoke up "out with it pj, i know what you want and i might want it to but you have to tell me first. PJ just gave me a smiley face and said ok, I noticed he was typing something again so i patiently waited for him to finish, finally there it was the answer I was waiting for, He proceeded to tell me that he was in charge of a very large staff at his job and had to deal with lots of stress and hard choices, he then explained to me that he was a baby, an Adult Baby. I was in shock, I was expecting him to say he wanted me to cyber with him not that he was an Adult Baby, I've never really met an Adult Baby before, I've see them on the tv, you know the ones where they wear those HUGE thick diapers, carrying oversize binkeys with a lacy bib and did nothing but talk about using there diapers. I didn't know what to think, I was curious and definitely wanted to know more. I went ahead and asked him if he worn diapers he replied yes, I then assumed he used them so I shared my opinion on that and told him I thought that was gross but to each him own. He simply laughed and told me he did not use them, only whore them, boy was I revealed.

PJ then dropped what he was saying and asked me what i meant by "i know what you want and i might want it to but you have to tell me first", my face immedently turned red, I replied "nothing just forget it", pj was not one to just forget things, if something caught his interest he wanted to know every detail about it, PJ kept hounding me, finally i just came out with it, "I thought you wanted sex" I replied, PJ got quite again, finally he typed in "no, what would makes you think that" I paused for a sec then wrote, because you've been flirting and hitting on me allot, PJ laughed "I wont deny it, i do have a bit of a crush on u and some of the convos we have had did inspire me to have late nights even after we logged off", I was in shock....maybe he did like me after all, We continued talking about common interests over the next few hours . I was curious and wanted to know more about his baby side. The next day I planed on getting more info from him, I desperately wanted to know this guy I was falling for. The next day came and i decided to do some research on Adult Baby's they where nothing like what I had imagined and i don't know why but Ive always had a slight fetish of being treated like a c***d myself, but for some reason i was gaining a fetish for being a mommy, that night I logged on and he was on, I instantly invited him into a voice call. We started to talk about diapers first I wanted to know how often he wore them, why he loved them where dose he get them and who gets them for him. He said he didn't wear them often due to his wife not liken that part of him, he only gets to wear them when he is home alone.

I could feel myself getting wetter wondering if he was wearing them now. he said he loved wearing them cause it makes him feel like a infant and he felt the need to feel like a infant, I had no problem with that at all, something about the thought of a grown man in diapers turned me on. He told me hes to shy to buy them himself so he either orders them online or has his wife buy them while they are on sale. I never did understand why she would buy them for him if she didn't like it. We then started to talk about baby cloths, he told me he has lots, onesies footed jemmies, and regular toddler like cloths, at this point I was throbbing I could feel my clit swell it was begging to be touched, I could hear PJ's voice crackle as his breaths got heavier, I knew something was up but i didn't care I myself was ready to be touched, I slide my hands in my panties and began to play with my clit, it felt so good i needed him to keep talking so I kept asking him to describe his cloths and tell me when he would wear them, finally i said if I was with you What and when would u want me to dress you, Pj's mic turned off and he got quite, at this point I was to close to stop, i laid back and closed my eyes picturing the man i saw in the pic in a diaper and onsie, now only if i could remove those sun glasses. I got faster and faster, I rolled my hips along with my fingers i was on the verge of cumming, he finally came back on mic and giggled asking why I was asking him all of this, I came instantly after hearing his voice, I sat there calming down and cleared my thought, hit talk and replied "I was just curious" "oh" he said a few minutes past and I asked him what he was doing to that made his voice crackle and breath heavy, I wanted to let him know I knew.

"Nothing" he said quickly, I knew he was lieing and I wanted to push the truth out, "no really what where u doing,i know u where doing something just tell me" I heard him whimper just a little "I was jerking off" I got quite, I knew it. I just wished he would have let me hear him. I thought about it for a sec and just bluntly said "I wanna hear it" "really?" he said
"yea why not, obviously something I said turned you on so why not" he got quite again, "ok next time I will" he said. I was excited, I know knew exactly what he wanted, he wanted what I wanted. The next night he was alone again, and I was hungry for more, after the k**s signed off it was me and him again, I immedently started in on the baby talk, I knew that would get him going, after all he loved being treated like a baby right. there it was, I heard his voice change again his breaths pick up, "don't turn your mic off this time keep going I want to hear the baby cum in his diaper" that must have set him off cause within seconds I heard his mones get louder and louder ah ah aH AH AHHHHHH finally he came "awwww did baby get his diapey wet" "I love you mommy" is all he said, and that's all he needed to say, I fell and I fell hard. The next week was nothing but cyber sex, we just couldn't get enough, now I was only 20, and he was 27, I love older men, the thought of fucking an older guy was exstreamly hot, it was defiantly a turn on, my birthday was right around the corner, and I wanted something special, I had never been taken out on a real date, I met my finance when I was 16 we had been together scence then he was my first and only at that point, don't get me wrong I loved him but after 5-6 years of fighting and being treated like a toy you want more to life for yourself. that day me and the finance got into a huge fight, I told him to stop or he was gonna push me away, he never takes my threats seriously, this time I was sireouse weather I ended up with PJ or not, I was done. PJ knew that I have never been on a real date and I always ended up with pigs, He wanted to be different, he wanted to be everything I wanted and needed,

That night when I logged on PJ said he had a surprise for me to find a pretty dress and im him when im ready, I did as I was asked and Imed him, PJ Teleported me into his sky box on new life, I about cried, he set up a dinner table with candles on a green table cloth black chairs with big pink bows on the back, strains of white sparkling lights above the table, decorative plants around and sent me links with soft romantic music, We talked and dances for hours, it was the most romantic thoughtful thing anyone has ever done for me. We started talking about birthdays, he told me his and I told him mine, He asked me what I wanted for my birthday, jokingly I said you. He got quite then he asked if I really wanted to see him, My mind just froze so many things raced threw my head, my heart was pounding, my hands got sweaty again, could I do this? hes married, I have a finance, I had to, I needed to see him, he was just to perfect to be true, and if he is who he says he is, I cant just let him go, I need to know. I NEED to meet him. I couldn't bring myself to say it, so I typed it, "yes" We began talking about it more, He began to show me more about his baby side he showed me pics of all the outfits he had, that's when i noticed he had a few girly things and dresses, I asked him why he had those and hats when I found out that my little baby boy is now my little prissy baby boy. I wanted it all, but I didn't want to pressure him and he didn't want to pressure me, so we came up with safely words if one of us is moving to fast for the other, The next day he had everything set up and we planed for him to come down on my birthday, that quickly changed he had stuff come up at work and we needed to move it, so we decided the weekend before my birthday. That night I finally added him to my messenger outside of the game and found out he had a web cam. I wanted so bad to see him without the glasses and in his outfits, but mainly wanted him in a little dress,

As i sat there waiting for the messenger to finish adding him I convened myself to ask him for the webcam invite, I imed him and asked and surprisingly he sent me one, There he was, My little baby boy, I finally got to see him, all of him, Damn he was perfect, brode chest, puffy baby cheeks red with blushes dark brown hair, greenish bluish eyes, 100% perfect, and absolutely all mine. I couldn't keep my eyes off of him, I just sat there staring at him in awe, I knew what I wanted, and I was gonna get it one way or another, I began baby talking him, telling him how cute he was, and how much I would love to see him in a diaper, his face was now bright red with a huge smile on him, I slowly started typing "Can I see you in a diaper?" to keep myself from talking myself out of it I quickly pressed enter and waited, I saw him look down at his pants and back to the screen, he slowly unbuttoned his pants, my eyes now glued to that spot I felt that wet feeling again, at this point i was to far in to ignore it, my hands found there way into my panties again, i sat there and watched him stand up and pull down his pants, there he was, there was my little baby boy, standing there in his diaper, I shoved my fingers deep into my tight pussy hole, it had been a while seance me and josh had done anything It felt so good to have something in me again, I wanted to see it, I wanted to see his cock, I wanted to know what could be inside me at that very moment, I finally asked him and after allot of convincing He finally went and put on his dress and came back, before he set down I couldn't help but notice his diaper bulging out, He was hard and I wanted to please my little baby, so I voice called him and began telling him how much of a cute lil girl he made, and how he was making mommy's pussy very wet, I then asked him to rub the outside of his diaper for me, without hesitation his hand was there, I started to ask him if he wanted to cum for mommy, and he said yes very whiny, I went ahead and gave the ok for him to cum, my fingers now sliding in and out of my tight pussy faster and faster, I could feel my pussy tighten around my fingers I was close.

PJ poured baby lotion into his hands and slowly stuck it into his diaper, I sat there gazing at him watching his diaper move up and down, I slowed down my fingers and went the same speed as him, using my other hand I started to rub my clit, faster, I said, as I watched his diaper move faster "that's mommy's good little girl, squeeze that cock harder, your such a prissy little boy aren't you" his head leaned back and he started moneing with me, I picked up the pace and started pounding my fingers in me, "let me see it baby I wanna see that cock" I watched closely with anticipation as he pulled back his diaper letting his hard lotion covered cock pop out of this diaper, "mmmmmmm yes theirs my baby's cock, now pump it faster" I laid back into the chair and closed my eyes picturing his cock sliding in and out of me, there it was I was cumming, I began to mone louder and louder, this only sending my little boy nuts knowing his mommy is cumming thinking of his cock, he begins cumming as well. We both sat there, tired and worn out trying to catch our breaths, I looked over And there he was my baby boy, I knew right Then I was falling in love with him. I loved everything about him at that point, and knew that it was only gonna be deeper when I was to meet him that weekend.


The days passed slowly, the closer and closer it got to Saturday the slower the time seem to go. But it was here IT was Finally Saturday I woke up at 5 30 am scared and nervousness out of my mind, I tried to go back to sl**p but I just couldn't, I felt like a k** waiting on Christmas morning, In just 30 minuets my baby boy would be calling me leaving his house on his way to mine. I laid in bed as thoughts filled my mind, what if he doesn't like me? what if I'm not pretty enough for him? what if I cant be the mommy he wants or needs, I so desperately wanted to be everything he wanted or needed, I must have been lost in thoughts cause the phone rang, I looked at the time it was exactly 6 it had to be him, I grabbed the phone and answered it, "hey baby I'm calling to let u know I'm on my way" I could feel my stomach fill with butterfly's I was so nervousness, he lived exactly 3 hours away, so in just 3 hours I will meet my baby boy for the first time, I knew he was mine, all mine, he was submissive in every way and I knew that I could practically get him to do whatever I wanted, I just have to step up and be the dominate mommy, how hard could that be I'm already dominate I just had to get the mommy part down.

Three hours have finally passed and the phone rings its him "hey baby I'm like 12 minutes away" I start to panic but try so hard not to let him hear it in my voice "OK baby boo, ill be outside waiting for you" I hang up the phone and walk outside, the cool air blows on me, my shirt is thin material so my nipples instantly get hard, oh god now I'm really panicky, its to late to put a bra on, and even if i do its not gonna help much. I open my car door and I sit down, taken deep breaths to help calm down, I keep glance into the review mirror and I see tires one a red tracker enter my yard. This is it, my baby boy is here, he pulls up next to me and I look over, Hes still sitting in his car, so I exit mine and stand in front of it, I take a look at him and hes sitting there staring at me, as if I wasn't nervous enough, but to have him just sit in his car looking at me only makes my mind race more, I start thinking to myself, oh no, is he gonna just back out and leave, am I what he wants, Please let me be what he wants. He opens the door and steps out, and walks over to me, there he stands, the most beautiful man I have ever had the pleasure to meet, he truly was something else. It felt so good to be able to look into his eyes, they sparkled with innocents, he was absolutely perfect, We where both very nervous and didn't spend much time looking at each other, finally he broke the ice and gave me a hug, I can still remember exactly how he smelled, he soft skin on mine, the way I felt in his arms, it was just right.

We decided to walk into the house, by that time josh had already disapeard to his computer room so it was just me and him sitting on the couch, he pulled out two Ds's and handed me one to play Mario kart with him, we played a couple rounds as i noticed him scooting closer to me, my body started to shake my mind kept wondering, I had told him earlier to wear a diaper and a plain onsie under his cloths, and my mind just kept going back to that, impatiently waiting and wanting to know if he actually had them on, at this point Pj was sitting right next to me, I looked over to him and he leaned in and cuddled on me, It was perfect, I handed him his Ds and he put it away returning to cuddle with me, I wrapped my arms around him and held him tightly, he sighed with content, we stayed like that for a few minuets till I finally heard the words I was so desperately wanting to hear, he mumbles out shyly and quietly "can i kiss you?" I couldn't talk I just smiled down to him and shook my head yes, He leaned up and our lips touched for the first time, He has such soft plump lips, I got goose bumps and never wanted that kiss to end. I heard josh stat walking down the hall way so I quickly sat him up and waited for josh to return to his room, I looked over at PJ and saw he was staring at me again, only this time I didn't feel self conchence, I loved the way he was looking at me, I could see love in his eyes, And I started to see the c***d in him, It was time to take josh to work We all got into the car and he sat up front with me. It was a very awkward and quite ride.

I pulled into the parking lot to let josh out, as soon as he closed the door PJ said he was hungry how about some lunch, I said sure, we ended up going to subway and went back to my house to eat, we walked into the house and sat down at the dinner table and we started to eat our sandwiches, I couldn't wait any longer I had to see if he was wearing them I wanted to see my baby boy, so I asked him to stand up and take off his cloths, He did as told slowly he un buttoned his shirt i could see the top of his white onsie and noticed u could also see the top of his diaper sticking out of his pants under his onsie, i watched as he removed his belt and un buttoned his pants sliding them off slowly. My panties now soaked, and there he was my little baby boy Standing in front of me, his diaper fit him so perfect, he had the cutest little bubble but and that onsie fit him perfectly, I no longer seen A grown man in a diaper, I saw a c***d, his stance was perfected his facial expressions witch matched a 3 year old. I finally had him, He was MINE. PJ finished eating, and i took him by the hand and walked over to the couch and pulled out the bed, WE laid down and I pulled him up on my lap and held him. PJ grabbed my pinky toe "this lil piggy went to the marked" he grabbed the next "this lil piggy stayed home" I smiled and sat there quietly as he continued "this lil piggy had umm it had...it hads ROAST BEEFS" he garbed the second to last, "this little piggy had none" he grabbed my big toe and said "this lil piggy went we we we" at that point it attack him with tickles and finished it for him. PJ giggled and turned his head gently kissing me again.

I kissed him back as I slid my hands down his chest, He knew I wanted him right then, He pulled me around and on top of him, I began Kissing him and rubbing the outside of his diaper I could feel his hard cock beneath my hand. I unbuttoned his onsie and slide my hand up it slowly un taping his diaper, Paused for a sec waiting for him to say no, nothing, so i kept going, finally i had his diaper all undone and his cock fully exposed, it was perfect, average size, very thick, and perfect shape, I knew he wanted it bad, his cock was dripping with precum I grabbed his cock and wrapped my hand around it, HE immedently stopped me and told me I needed lotion, He got up and got his baby lotion laying back down and handed it to me, I looked at him nervously wand poured the lotion on my hand grabbing a hold of his cock again, I began stroking him slowly, telling him he was a good little baby for mommy, My arm was getting tired and so i let him take over till he got to the point of him about to cum, I started kissing him, then his neck and back to his lips, I glanced into his eyes and turned my attention to his ear, softly I started to nibble on it, He announced he was close so I grabbed ahold of his cock and again and finished jacking the baby off, he came everywhere, all over his belly and my hand, I never did like the feeling of cum on my hands so I got up right away and washed it off returning to the pull out bed laying down as he cleaned up.

PJ returned and laid down next to me, he could sense I was very horny and wanted release, HE started to kiss me again, running his hands down to my thighs and up the my shorts leg holes, slowly and gently he slide my panties aside his fingers now finding out just how wet I really was, with ease his finger slide to my clit, as he gently rubbed in circles, now kissing him harder spreading my legs wider for him allowing him full access his fingers slide down to my tight whole as he slowly slide one in me getting me use to him, then gently added another one, I was out of control I couldn't hold back much longer i was ready to explode, he felt me tighten around his fingers and began pumping them in and out faster, my pussy walla began to throb my body began jerking and my mones came louder, i was cumming and i was cumming fast and hard, I begged Pj to keep going, I didn't want him to stop, I ended up cumming 3 times before He finally stopped. I laid there resting before going to clean myself up, That happened 4 more times before it was time for dinner, I needed to put PJ into a new diaper but had no idea how, so I grabbed one and let PJ show me how, I must always remember pee pee down or it will hurt. Pj decided he was gonna take me out for my birthday we went to longhorn, He was the perfect gentle man. I never wanted that night to end.

That night on the way to pick josh up from work, i heard my baby sing for the first time, He had the voice of an angel. I loved it when he song I felt peaceful and content. Now i have lots of beads hanging on my review mirror, and of course with him being a baby hes gonna play with them. Pj asked where I got them all and I told him Where I got each one and how much they meant to me, He smiled and said they where pretty. I reached up and garbed my favorite one witch was red with hearts on it, and I put it around his neck, he asked what that was for and I just smiled and told him that they where his now, and as long as he has them he will always have his mommy with him. I could see his eyes get teary and he grabbed the beads and held onto them tightly, that night after we got back home, I said goodnight to josh and found myself in the room with PJ I placed him in a Fresh diaper and He pulled out his faverate footed jemmies showing me them, I knew he wanted me to put it on him so I did, I laid down next to him and pulled him into me laying my head on his chest I could smell fresh baby powder and lotion coming from his diaper I fell asl**p on him.

That next morning, I woke up and got something to Drink and came back to bed, I noticed my baby had morning wood, so I reached over and started to rub the outside of his diaper again, his eyes filled with lust, He became whiny and restless, He wanted it and he wanted it bad, i unzipped his jemmies and reached into his diaper gently laying with him, his voice cracked and became whiny again, I heard him mumble "I want in you", I knew what he wanted but I ignored what he said and pretended not to hear it, I was scared and nervous, we hadn't gone that far yet, and it was only the 2nd day of meeting him, he rolled over and started rubbing the outside of my panties again, I spread my legs for him again, He leans in and whispers again "I want in you" I wanted it too at that point and i sure as hell couldn't pretend not to hear it that time, I looked at him and asked if he had anything, he slowly nodded yes, I looked up at the ceiling, I had never been with anyone besides josh, should I let him? I looked back to him and told him to get them, without hesitation he bent over me and grabbed the box handing it to me, I grabbed the box and opened it pulling out a strawberry flavored condom. I opened it and slowly rolled it onto his cock. I looked up at him and instantly took his cock into my mouth, IT was big, and my mouth was small, I had a very hard time fitting it in, I knew it was gonna hurt in my pussy I wasn't use to something that thick. I heard him grone and say ok ok he told me once before he didn't really like blowjobs they do nothing for him, I laid on my back and opened my legs for him again and gave him the ok, PJ climbed on top of me and positioned his cock at my hole and slowly slid it in, yup I was right, pain and lots of it, I asked him to stay still for a min till i got use to it, after the pain went away i nodded in approval and he starts slowly pumping in and out, It felt so good to have him inside me, i didn't have to pretend or fantasize anymore, I could actually feel it, I slowly ran my nails down his back and looked him in the eyes, He began pumping faster and faster, I knew he wasn't gonna last long i spread my legs as far apart as I could giving him every inch he could take, I was so close, PJ started to cum he pulled out, I was slightly disappointed but to in love to care, besides I had a plan for later, and I was gonna get mine.


PJ laid beside me and pulled me in close, I could smell sex in the air, but mostly I could smell baby powder I don't know why but for some reason that smell was just turning me on more, I was ready for round two, I rolled over to kiss him and start in again but I could tell my baby was to tired so I was just gonna wait and let him rest, after taken josh to work again we decided to go to the mall, IT was raining and a little cold, I loved the rain, The water just feels so good dropping on your skin, We walked into the mall and I reached over grabbing his hand, I loved the way my hand fit so perfectly into his, He had soft big hands. As we walked threw the mall He found the toy store baby's just love toys, We walked in and his eyes went big, so many different toys, from stuffed a****ls to toy guns, PJ started to tell me how much he loved trains and legos, but not the newer legos those suck, he loved the old ones, he told me how he had space ships and witch ones he was missing, I really wished i could buy the ones he was missing for him, I wanted nothing more then to spoil my baby boy, After looking at the toys we decided to go to the arcade, He told me how he owned some arcade games and vending machines and how he has them set up at his job, I Felt so proud of him, he was only 27 and has already accomplished most of his goals in life, Things an average 27 year old wouldn't have, I'm not much of one to play arcade games but I loved to watch, He tried a few and then came to the conclusion they where all rigged (mommy already knew that) but i wasn't gonna ruin his fun, Pj smiled at me and then said et oh looking down to his tummy, my baby was hungry, We walked into the food court and got him some food, as i sat there waiting for PJ to finish my mind kept going back to what happened just a few hours earlier, I could still feel his cock stretching my pussy, I wanted it again, I wanted to feel that feeling again, my body was tingling I just had to have it, I NEEDED it.

PJ Started to ask me if there where any arcades near by I smiled and said yes, i'm sure there are a few, He asked if we could go, "sure hunny as soon as your done" PJ smiled and said I am let me just get something to put the rest of this in and we will take it with us, i nodded in approval and patiently waited, We weren't going to go to an arcade, mommy wanted her baby and she was gonna get him, He came back and said he was ready, we got up and headed out to the car, I noticed i had left the lights on in the car and thought crap the battery is probably gonna be dead, We got in and thank god my car started, I backed up and started to head for the street, PJ asked how far away the arcade was, I smiled and told him, "where not going to an arcade baby doll" PJ looks at me with a sad face "Where not?" I smiled seductively at him, "no hunny where going home, I cant take it any longer I need you now" PJ's face went from frowning to a very big smile, His hand now reaching over in my seat as he placed it on my thigh, He now new I needed him and he wasn't about to let me off that easy, that little boy was evil, He slide his hand down my thigh playing with my knee, I don't know what it is but I have this thing with my knees, all someone has to do is gently and seductively touch them and I'm ready to go, PJ smiled and said "I've never had someone want me so bad they couldn't wait" only if he really knew. We pulled into the yard and came inside, I Grabbed his dress out of his bag and tossed it to him "slide that on baby girl, mommy is gonna go take a shower quietly sit and watch tv till I am done". PJ smiled at me and said yes mommy, I grabbed my towel headed for the shower, I could hear him in the living room giggling at the cartoons, my mind raced, my hands wounderd, I was so wet and sensitive to the touch, finished washing up and got out, dried off and slipped on my nighty and pair of panties, I walked into the living room and pj stood up and gave me a hug, "mmm you smell good mommy" I smiled at him, "thank you, maybe you can tell me if i taste good" PJ gave me a confused look, I grabbed him by the hand and led him to the bed, I laid back and opened my legs for him "mommy wants you to do something for her" PJ smiled, he new exactly what I wanted, He slid off my panties and laid between my legs, I could feel his hot breath now on my pussy, my clit twitched, I was ready, PJ parted my lips and gently found my clit with his tongue, I instantly let out a mone, His tongue now ravishingly licking at my clit. I opened my legs as wide as I could I wanted to cum so bad, Warm sensations paused threw my body, I could feel my pussy starting to drip "faster" I moned PJ was now Licking as fast and hard as he could, "you like licking mommy's tight little pussy" I asked, I could feel his voice vibrate in my pussy as he replied yes, that was it, I was there. I grabbed his hear and I pushed his head down into my pussy, my back arched and i started to jerk, My mones now as loud as I could get, I was cumming In his mouth, PJ licked up ever bit, sat up and smiled widely "I did good mommy?" I giggled and nodded yes "very good baby boy, very good".

I was still laying there trying to catch my breath, now week from cumming but I still wanted more, "Go get a condom baby" i smiled and said to him, PJ jumped up and ran off for a condom, he came back and opened it up quickly and slid it on after tearing his diaper off, at this point i knew my baby was ready to burst. I nodded and gave him the ok to stick it in, PJ claimed on top of me again and slide it in, this time it went in a little easier, my pussy still tightly around his cock, PJ placed one arm on the arm rest and the other on the back of the couch holding himself up, I wrapped my legs around him and He began pounding into me, I absolutely loved the way his cock felt in me, I opened my legs up even more I wanted it all in me ever single inch. pj looked down at me staring me in the eyes, he bent down and kisses me gently smiling at me, I ran my hands up his dress and around to his back gently running my nails down it, PJ was now pounding me as fast and as hard as he could, "dose baby girl like pounding mommy's tight little pussy?" His eyes widen as he mones out yes very whiny, he opened his mouth ah ah aH AH AHHHHHHHHHHHH, "good little baby, cum in mommy's pussy, fill her up" PJ collapsed on me. I wrapped my arms around him holding him tightly and kissed his head, "such a good little boy" PJ giggled and just laid in my arms, After a few minutes passed and he was soft, he went ahead and pulled out and got up, We both looked at the time it was 4 , he had to leave in just a hour, I got up and went into the other bathroom to clean up as he cleaned up, I walked out of the room only to find PJ standing in the middle of the kitchen, He smiled and said huggies as he reached out his arms, I started to cry again, I didn't want him to leave, but he assured me he would be back. We walked into the spare room and I sat him on the bed and laid him back to diaper him one last time, as he finished packing his things up, He turned and looked at me I should go ahead and take these out to the car, I nodded an ok.

PJ walked his things out to the car, as i sat on the bed, i couldn't take it anymore the tears just started rolling out, I tried so hard to hold them back, my baby boy just came into my life and now i have to watch him leave, I new he was coming back but that still didn't stop me from crying. I was shaken and trembling, I could feel my heart break and there was nothing i could do to stop it, PJ came back in and saw me crying, he walked over to me and wiped away the tears from my face "please don't cry mommy, ill be back, i promise" those words only made it worse, i knew he cared allot about me but i wasn't as sure if he felt the same way i did. He stood me up and hugged me tightly, looked at me and asked if id walk him out, I grabbed his pillow I remember begging for him to leave it here earlier, but he said he couldn't it was his favorite one, I said fine then ill just keep the pillow case cause it smells just like you, again he couldn't only cause his wife would be pissed her pillowcase was missing, I didn't mind him having a wife, cause I had a finance I cant be mad at someone for having something that i do, But i wont deny I was jealous, I wanted him for myself I wanted to be the girl he came home to everyday and the one who tucked him in every night. I knew i loved him, and always would. I walked him out to his car, he turned to me and grabbed the pillow, he looked at me, you know i wish i could leave u this, "i know" i said, he placed it in the back of the car, he turned to me one last time and wiped the tears away again, I looked at his cute little baby face and gently kisses his lips holding onto him tightly. PJ let go and said it was time to go. I garbed his door with my hand and waited for him to get in and then closed it, he slide over his seat belt and clicked it, smiled at me as he started the car and then blew me a kiss, As I stood there watching him drive away tears streaming down my face, I knew he was the one I wanted and I would do anything I could to make that little boy happy. And with tears streaming down my face I watched him leave. I walked inside and sat down on the couch where we just made love a hour ago, I couldn't stop crying, i cried for 45 minutes until I heard the phone ring, I got up and walked over to it and answered "hello?" and all I could hear was this c***d like voice,"I love you with all my heart mommy, I cant wait till I get to see you again".
... Continue»

Hello dear readers,

I strongly encourage you to read the previous two chapters of this story to fully grasp the sudden changes which affected my life.

*

At home, Elena was waiting for me but she wasn't alone, her boyfriend was there too. He was a tall black guy named Jeff. I told them all the things that happened at July's, blushing as Jeff was watching me with desire.

Elena hadn't changed her sexy outfit and her beautiful face leaned towards Jeff's crotch uncovering his 10 inch cock which was even thicker than John's. She started to suck it hungrily, encouraging me to join her which I did without hesitation. I couldn't believe how fast everything was happening and how easily I was metamorphosing in a total slut. I guess it was my true nature.

We had very kinky sex this evening. Then I confessed to them that the last step for me would be to achieve my most secret fantasy: to perform a gang bang. Jeff had a lot of friends who would be willing to do it for me. I proposed Elena to invite July and John as well. She thought it was a great idea.

The next Saturday evening, I was dressed up with a black latex outfit: long gloves, thigh highs, mini skirt and top, with platform high heels, my usual choker and my black hair wig of medium length. I wore a white gloss and white eye shade to contrast with all this black rubber and I looked really like a gorgeous porn star. To make it really fun, Elena and July decided to dress exactly like me. We looked like three bitches, two black haired and one blonde, ready for ultimate sex. John had joined Jeff and his friends (3 of them) and we went out in a swinging club.

All the men were obviously staring at us when Jeff let the entire room know about my desire for a gang bang, asking anybody who wanted to join to feel free to do so. Then, we went in the next room which was ready for extreme sex: stools, hand cuffs, ropes, everything was here to hold us captives in the case we finally chickened out.

Elena and July started to lick each other, watching me getting all the attention from a dozen of guys. All these cocks, so many of them black, almost all of them quite big, made me salivating. I was overwhelmed with lust and sucked them all franticly, winning some cheers from all of them. I was moaning like a whore, I was finally fully Vanessa, the total slut. I drank their cum, I spread it on my face. I offered my ass to all of them, sometimes getting a double sodomy. By then, Elena and July had joined the orgy and swallowed as much as me. We frequently turned to each other, licking each other's face, swapping cum. It drove the men totally insane!

This night I decided to become Vanessa forever and stay with my two slutty friends for more kinky stuff, no matter the consequences. I would not dress up as a man anymore, I would take hormones to grow boobs and let my hair reach a feminine length. I decided to tell it to everybody, including my mum and nobody would ever make me change my mind.

I was thinking about all of that when the last blasts covered our faces and when I started licking the semen drooling from Elena's butt with July's help.

It was a total scandal when I told my mother everything about my new aspirations. Obviously, I never said anything about my step s****r Elena; that would have to remain a secret. After a while, my mother accepted the fact that I would never become a real man: seeing me dressed up as a slut everyday certainly helped her to understand the situation. She finally made peace with me and even started to give me some suggestions. My outfits were way too sluty for her taste but she taught me how to perfect my make up and to buy some clothes in stores. People didn't even notice I was a man, they probably thought my mother was going shopping at the mall with her two daughters (Elena came always with us). I'm so turned on when I think about all the times Elena and I went to the Mall's restrooms to have a quick fuck, licking each other while my waiting mother didn't even suspect it...Most of the time, I came quickly in Elena's mouth and she swapped it in mine and kissed me passionately afterwards. Once, my mother thought Elena had some crusted sugar on the side of her lips from the ice cream she just ate, not suspecting that she had just finished to blow me in the restroom. It excited me tremendously then and it still does now.

I had taken hormones for a couple of months and now I had nice medium boobs that I preferred to keep at a reasonable size. My body hair was much slower to grow back, I had plucked correctly my eye brows (although they were naturally thin and I still wanted to keep a certain thickness to them: I've always thought girls with kind of thick eyebrows looked sluttier). My hair grew down to jaw length, I didn't need any wig anymore and at that time, I had dyed it in a Venetian blonde color. My hips widened a little and so did my ass (which was way too skinny before). I looked really cute. When I went out with Elena and her black boyfriend Jeff, every male was envying him for the two bisexual sluts who accompanied him.

I was 24 and Elena turned 20. For a couple of years, we had this secret relationship and we dated many men, organizing some orgies or some gang bangs very frequently. We still went out with my ex girl friend July and her future husband John (read the previous chapters for more details about our relationship). I moved out of my mother's apartment and started to rent one closer to John and July's. My mother thought that my job's salary as a secretary was enough to pay for it, and it was quite true, but the extra I did as an e****t in a transgender club helped me to live a more comfortable life. Not knowing anything about my sex life, my mother agreed to let Elena be my roommate: she moved with me and so did her boyfriend Jeff. At last, it allowed us to have threesomes on a daily basis.

One Saturday morning, I decided to include in my weekly routine a little bit of biking. I was a little bit concerned about the outfit I would have to wear because I never wanted to get an operation and to get rid of my cock: it was way too good to cum in Elena's mouth and to fuck her while Jeff was fucking me, and even if I loved being a woman and being treated as such, I still enjoyed sex as a man, or more exactly as a woman with a man's organ. I was the perfect dyke in a way.

So I was a little embarrassed about wearing some spandex short, but after putting a black one on my body, rearranging my cock in it, I realized that the bulge wasn't really noticeable. I found the matching top very complimenting for my chest. Then, one morning, dressed up in this beautifully tight outfit, I went biking by the lake. My hair was held by a black band which allowed the sportsmen to admire my feminine angel face. I found the saddle of the bike very uncomfortable, I liked to feel it between my ass cheeks but after a while, my ass was a little sore. Two black guys were biking just behind me for half an hour, certainly staring at my butt when I decided to take a break. They stopped next to me and asked me if everything was ok. I smiled at them invitingly, pushing my bike on the side and disappearing in the bushes. They followed me; I found quickly a quiet place, turned towards them, kneeled down and caressed their bulges. They laughed at me, not believing the kind of slut they had just found:

-You love big black cocks honey, don't you? You can't help but begging us for some dark meat...

-You have no idea how much I love it and how I need it, but I don't think I'll be able to give you anything else than a blowjob, my ass is hurting from the bike...

-You're not the one to decide about that, honey!

They slipped out of their spandex shorts, freeing two gigantic cocks of 10 and 12 inches and at least 3 inches of diameter. Their balls were heavy and full of cum, I couldn't resist and throw myself on them, devouring their pricks, covering them with saliva and moaning like a whore. They took away my top and caressed my boobs and my face with their big wet black dicks.

- Shit you're a real fucking whore; you sure know how to blow! Show us your nice ass.

I executed myself: one of them continued to penetrate my mouth while the other took off my black spandex short. He was going to spread my g-string on the side of my cheeks to penetrate my ass when he discovered my hanging little cock.

-I can't believe it man! This girl is a fucking sissy!

-What are you talking about?

-She's a transsexual!

They looked at me angrily; I begged them not to hurt me

-You're gonna pay for this trick, there is no way your ass is going to escape from the most painful fuck you'll ever have.

-Well, I don't think me being a woman would have changed anything anyway...

-Shut up whore!

He slapped me and took me by the neck, shoving his cock deep in my throat. The other one used is saliva as a lubricant and entered my ass violently. I screamed as I couldn't bare the intense pain but the fucking became more and more pleasurable and I moved my ass backwards to meet his cock at each thrust, spreading my ass cheeks to take him deeper. The one in my mouth spurted his cum deep in my throat and I swallowed avidly what seemed like a gallon of sperm while the other came balls deep in my ass. I couldn't believe my ass was able to take his 12 inches all the way and his warm ejaculation in my womb drove me wild.

We rested for a while and then, I started to rub their dicks once again and it didn't take long to get them as hard as before. They couldn't believe I was begging for more. One of them took a pill from his back pack and f***ed me to swallow it. It was a kind of d**g that helped me to relax my ass muscles and that made me even hornier. Then, I understood they both wanted to fuck my ass at the same time, I wanted to escape from this madness but the d**g made me drowsy and unable to defend myself, I just had enough power to reach for a tube of lubricant in my own back pack and literally empty it in and on my crack. They made me seat on one of them, guiding his dick in my ass while the other started to rub his prick next to it and push it slowly inside me at the same time. My ass spread up to 5 or 6 inches to accept these two giants: I couldn't scream, I was just moaning feebly under the effect of the powerful d**g and looking back at this crazy experience, I can't believe I didn't pass out, but I'm sure it was the tube of lubricant that literally saved my ass!

They fucked my butt quicker and quicker, mercilessly, calling me with all the dirtiest names, licking my boobs, pulling my hair as if I was the cheapest whore ever. Finally, they took their big cocks out and came abundantly on my face, covering it with their warm semen. I barely opened my mouth and slid my tongue out to receive some of the offering. It didn't stop ejaculating and I swallowed again a lot of it, licking also my lips and gathering the cum that had dripped on my boobs with my finger and sucking it clean afterwards.

I put my clothes back on, they left and I passed out. A cop woke me up an hour later. He asked me what happened but I kept my mouth shut as I didn't particularly regret it. He drove me back home. In the car, he proposed me to take one of his tissue to clean the cum from my face. I realized that he was staring at my legs and also my boobs; I smiled and told him to stop the car. He did it, as if bewitched by my smile, and I leaned towards his crotch, unzipped his pants, popped his dick out of his boxer and sucked it with hunger. I could easily deepthroat his 7 inches cock and made him cum quickly in my mouth while he was gently caressing my neck. He was mesmerized. He asked me for my phone number and I gave it to him before he finally dropped me home.

I decided, this Saturday biking experience had definitely to become a routine!... Continue»

PART I:

I was a man before becoming Vanessa, and my name was Mike. I was heterosexual and I was going out with my first "serious" girl friend for two years when all this started. I was still living with my mother who had been divorced for a decade before getting remarried. Her new husband moved to our place with a beautiful daughter named Elena who was only 18. I was a handsome 22 year old blond boy, quite feminine in my features and certainly very shy with girls because of this very reason. My girlfriend, July, was actually my first one, and she did the first step towards me. I was not really in love with her although she was an attractive brunette, and her gothic style was not really my cup of tea, but I thought I could not attract anybody else sexier. So I stayed two years with her, developing strange fantasies. As she was not as feminine as I would have liked her to be, I started to buy her sexy lingerie.

But July rarely put it on: _"Come on Mike, that's not my style! I don't like this girly stuff, if it turns you on that much, why don't you put it on yourself?"

And so I did and we made love like two lesbians. Later, we repeated the same kink adding a dildo that July pushed in my ass while she was sucking me. But it was nearly the end of our relationship as I grew a little bit more confident and cheated on her with other girls to reassure myself that I still was heterosexual.

Obviously I wasn't. Men didn't arouse me but the mere idea of getting cross dressed and dominated by some anonymous cocks drove me wild. July dumped me and I stayed alone for a long time. I continued to dress up by myself, using make up, shaving my entire body, wearing the sluttiest outfits (fishnet body stockings, latex legging, thigh highs...) and the sexiest wigs. I even bought a big black dildo very realistic to practice on my ass or in my mouth, dreaming that a magic spell would make it alive, spurting cum in my bowels and in my throat.

By that time, I was 24 and my step s****r Elena was 20. I was more and more attracted by her: she was a beautiful blonde with big tits and long legs and the face of an angel. I was watching her under the shower through a hole in the wall and I had no idea that she did exactly the same while I was myself in the shower. Nothing happened for a while as the situation was too taboo to dare making a step toward each other. Elena told me later that she had discovered my secret while watching me in the bathroom getting cross dressed. She had been shocked at first but became quickly aroused by the sexy view of my convincingly slutty appearance. She masturbated watching me while I was fucking myself with the dildo under the shower. Then, one day, I was watching her getting undressed in the bathroom, she was so gorgeous: she slowly put a black corset with garter belt, black seamed stockings, high heels, a black choker necklace and started to rub a dildo against her clitoris.

She sucked it, moaning like a whore and then slid it in her ass, whispering my name: _"Oh...mmmm, Mike, I would like so much to be fucked by you!"

On the other side of the wall, I could not help but ejaculating, licking my own cum as if possessed. I was on the edge of knocking at the bathroom door to fuck her when my mother came home. Nothing happened this day, but the bomb was set to explode very soon...

I was very saddened by the way my relationship with July ended and I regretted her a lot. I hadn't seen her for 6 months when I saw her in the street waiting for somebody at a bus stop. She was gorgeous, she did not dress as a Goth anymore, she wore a tight white top, a grey pleaded miniskirt, showing the top of her thigh highs and a pair of tight black knee boots: exactly what I liked and what she had always refuse to wear when she was going out with me. Her hair was longer, jaw length, and still gothic black. I was consumed with desire and walked in her direction when the bus arrived and her new boyfriend came out: it was John, a guy she knew before me and that she had dated for a couple of weeks but refused to sl**p with him because his cock was supposedly too big...

I followed them back to their place, a small apartment downtown and I had no trouble entering the building and watching them through the staircase: In front of their door, John started to take off her skirt, revealing her beautiful ass and the sexy g-string she was wearing. They kissed and she kneeled down, unzipping his pants and freeing a 9 inch cock which must have been at least 2, 5 inch in diameter! She could barely take it in her mouth! She was groaning of pleasure when he exploded what seemed like buckets of cum in her mouth. I could not believe it: she had always refused me to swallow my cum and now she was doing it with another guy who had the biggest cock I had ever seen! They entered their apartment, leaving their door open in the rush. I sneaked in admiring John's cock already hard again, now fucking July's ass (another delight she had always refused me!) I was in shock, dead with jealousy but with whom? Was I jealous of her or jealous of him? I was so confused...July raised her head and saw me; she shouted with anger and ran after me in the stairs of the building, not even taking the time to put something on.

She caught me before the ground floor, took me by the wrist and shouted at me: _"What the fuck are you doing here? Are you spying on me you pathetic little sissy?"

I fumbled a few words...her face was dripping with cum...She was so gorgeous... I kissed her, plunging my tongue in her mouth, tasting John's semen. She was outraged and slapped me twice.

_"You fucking pervert! I should have guessed when you asked me to fuck your ass with my dildo, you're just a fag! With your pathetic little dick, how could I've wasted two years of my life with you!"

She calmed down and then she looked at me with the most perverted and twisted gaze I ever saw on her face: _"If you don't want me to reveal everything to your mother, you'll have to do what I want."

I nodded in agreement.

_"You're going to put up some of your kinky stuff and come back here tonight. I want you to taste a real cock and to swallow some cum directly from the stem."

_"July, I can't do that, it's just a fantasy, I'll never dare to do it for real, besides men don't really arouse me, it's just that..."

_"Shut up! You'll learn how to love men; I can assure you of that! See you tonight or else, your mum is gonna discover what kind of twisted little sissy she has raised."

I went back home and cried a little, although the situation aroused me and I thought I could have sex with her again during the evening. I was glad to be blackmailed; it was the only thing I needed to make the final step to achieve my fantasy. Besides, with an ex-girl friend as a teacher, it couldn't be better.... Continue»

PART I:

I was a man before becoming Vanessa, and my name was Mike. I was heterosexual and I was going out with my first "serious" girl friend for two years when all this started. I was still living with my mother who had been divorced for a decade before getting remarried. Her new husband moved to our place with a beautiful daughter named Elena who was only 18. I was a handsome 22 year old blond boy, quite feminine in my features and certainly very shy with girls because of this very reason. My girlfriend, July, was actually my first one, and she did the first step towards me. I was not really in love with her although she was an attractive brunette, and her gothic style was not really my cup of tea, but I thought I could not attract anybody else sexier. So I stayed two years with her, developing strange fantasies. As she was not as feminine as I would have liked her to be, I started to buy her sexy lingerie.

But July rarely put it on: _"Come on Mike, that's not my style! I don't like this girly stuff, if it turns you on that much, why don't you put it on yourself?"

And so I did and we made love like two lesbians. Later, we repeated the same kink adding a dildo that July pushed in my ass while she was sucking me. But it was nearly the end of our relationship as I grew a little bit more confident and cheated on her with other girls to reassure myself that I still was heterosexual.

Obviously I wasn't. Men didn't arouse me but the mere idea of getting cross dressed and dominated by some anonymous cocks drove me wild. July dumped me and I stayed alone for a long time. I continued to dress up by myself, using make up, shaving my entire body, wearing the sluttiest outfits (fishnet body stockings, latex legging, thigh highs...) and the sexiest wigs. I even bought a big black dildo very realistic to practice on my ass or in my mouth, dreaming that a magic spell would make it alive, spurting cum in my bowels and in my throat.

By that time, I was 24 and my step s****r Elena was 20. I was more and more attracted by her: she was a beautiful blonde with big tits and long legs and the face of an angel. I was watching her under the shower through a hole in the wall and I had no idea that she did exactly the same while I was myself in the shower. Nothing happened for a while as the situation was too taboo to dare making a step toward each other. Elena told me later that she had discovered my secret while watching me in the bathroom getting cross dressed. She had been shocked at first but became quickly aroused by the sexy view of my convincingly slutty appearance. She masturbated watching me while I was fucking myself with the dildo under the shower. Then, one day, I was watching her getting undressed in the bathroom, she was so gorgeous: she slowly put a black corset with garter belt, black seamed stockings, high heels, a black choker necklace and started to rub a dildo against her clitoris.

She sucked it, moaning like a whore and then slid it in her ass, whispering my name: _"Oh...mmmm, Mike, I would like so much to be fucked by you!"

On the other side of the wall, I could not help but ejaculating, licking my own cum as if possessed. I was on the edge of knocking at the bathroom door to fuck her when my mother came home. Nothing happened this day, but the bomb was set to explode very soon...

I was very saddened by the way my relationship with July ended and I regretted her a lot. I hadn't seen her for 6 months when I saw her in the street waiting for somebody at a bus stop. She was gorgeous, she did not dress as a Goth anymore, she wore a tight white top, a grey pleaded miniskirt, showing the top of her thigh highs and a pair of tight black knee boots: exactly what I liked and what she had always refuse to wear when she was going out with me. Her hair was longer, jaw length, and still gothic black. I was consumed with desire and walked in her direction when the bus arrived and her new boyfriend came out: it was John, a guy she knew before me and that she had dated for a couple of weeks but refused to sl**p with him because his cock was supposedly too big...

I followed them back to their place, a small apartment downtown and I had no trouble entering the building and watching them through the staircase: In front of their door, John started to take off her skirt, revealing her beautiful ass and the sexy g-string she was wearing. They kissed and she kneeled down, unzipping his pants and freeing a 9 inch cock which must have been at least 2, 5 inch in diameter! She could barely take it in her mouth! She was groaning of pleasure when he exploded what seemed like buckets of cum in her mouth. I could not believe it: she had always refused me to swallow my cum and now she was doing it with another guy who had the biggest cock I had ever seen! They entered their apartment, leaving their door open in the rush. I sneaked in admiring John's cock already hard again, now fucking July's ass (another delight she had always refused me!) I was in shock, dead with jealousy but with whom? Was I jealous of her or jealous of him? I was so confused...July raised her head and saw me; she shouted with anger and ran after me in the stairs of the building, not even taking the time to put something on.

She caught me before the ground floor, took me by the wrist and shouted at me: _"What the fuck are you doing here? Are you spying on me you pathetic little sissy?"

I fumbled a few words...her face was dripping with cum...She was so gorgeous... I kissed her, plunging my tongue in her mouth, tasting John's semen. She was outraged and slapped me twice.

_"You fucking pervert! I should have guessed when you asked me to fuck your ass with my dildo, you're just a fag! With your pathetic little dick, how could I've wasted two years of my life with you!"

She calmed down and then she looked at me with the most perverted and twisted gaze I ever saw on her face: _"If you don't want me to reveal everything to your mother, you'll have to do what I want."

I nodded in agreement.

_"You're going to put up some of your kinky stuff and come back here tonight. I want you to taste a real cock and to swallow some cum directly from the stem."

_"July, I can't do that, it's just a fantasy, I'll never dare to do it for real, besides men don't really arouse me, it's just that..."

_"Shut up! You'll learn how to love men; I can assure you of that! See you tonight or else, your mum is gonna discover what kind of twisted little sissy she has raised."

I went back home and cried a little, although the situation aroused me and I thought I could have sex with her again during the evening. I was glad to be blackmailed; it was the only thing I needed to make the final step to achieve my fantasy. Besides, with an ex-girl friend as a teacher, it couldn't be better.... Continue»

Hello dear readers,

I strongly encourage you to read the previous two chapters of this story to fully grasp the sudden changes which affected my life.

*

At home, Elena was waiting for me but she wasn't alone, her boyfriend was there too. He was a tall black guy named Jeff. I told them all the things that happened at July's, blushing as Jeff was watching me with desire.

Elena hadn't changed her sexy outfit and her beautiful face leaned towards Jeff's crotch uncovering his 10 inch cock which was even thicker than John's. She started to suck it hungrily, encouraging me to join her which I did without hesitation. I couldn't believe how fast everything was happening and how easily I was metamorphosing in a total slut. I guess it was my true nature.

We had very kinky sex this evening. Then I confessed to them that the last step for me would be to achieve my most secret fantasy: to perform a gang bang. Jeff had a lot of friends who would be willing to do it for me. I proposed Elena to invite July and John as well. She thought it was a great idea.

The next Saturday evening, I was dressed up with a black latex outfit: long gloves, thigh highs, mini skirt and top, with platform high heels, my usual choker and my black hair wig of medium length. I wore a white gloss and white eye shade to contrast with all this black rubber and I looked really like a gorgeous porn star. To make it really fun, Elena and July decided to dress exactly like me. We looked like three bitches, two black haired and one blonde, ready for ultimate sex. John had joined Jeff and his friends (3 of them) and we went out in a swinging club.

All the men were obviously staring at us when Jeff let the entire room know about my desire for a gang bang, asking anybody who wanted to join to feel free to do so. Then, we went in the next room which was ready for extreme sex: stools, hand cuffs, ropes, everything was here to hold us captives in the case we finally chickened out.

Elena and July started to lick each other, watching me getting all the attention from a dozen of guys. All these cocks, so many of them black, almost all of them quite big, made me salivating. I was overwhelmed with lust and sucked them all franticly, winning some cheers from all of them. I was moaning like a whore, I was finally fully Vanessa, the total slut. I drank their cum, I spread it on my face. I offered my ass to all of them, sometimes getting a double sodomy. By then, Elena and July had joined the orgy and swallowed as much as me. We frequently turned to each other, licking each other's face, swapping cum. It drove the men totally insane!

This night I decided to become Vanessa forever and stay with my two slutty friends for more kinky stuff, no matter the consequences. I would not dress up as a man anymore, I would take hormones to grow boobs and let my hair reach a feminine length. I decided to tell it to everybody, including my mum and nobody would ever make me change my mind.

I was thinking about all of that when the last blasts covered our faces and when I started licking the semen drooling from Elena's butt with July's help.

It was a total scandal when I told my mother everything about my new aspirations. Obviously, I never said anything about my step s****r Elena; that would have to remain a secret. After a while, my mother accepted the fact that I would never become a real man: seeing me dressed up as a slut everyday certainly helped her to understand the situation. She finally made peace with me and even started to give me some suggestions. My outfits were way too sluty for her taste but she taught me how to perfect my make up and to buy some clothes in stores. People didn't even notice I was a man, they probably thought my mother was going shopping at the mall with her two daughters (Elena came always with us). I'm so turned on when I think about all the times Elena and I went to the Mall's restrooms to have a quick fuck, licking each other while my waiting mother didn't even suspect it...Most of the time, I came quickly in Elena's mouth and she swapped it in mine and kissed me passionately afterwards. Once, my mother thought Elena had some crusted sugar on the side of her lips from the ice cream she just ate, not suspecting that she had just finished to blow me in the restroom. It excited me tremendously then and it still does now.

I had taken hormones for a couple of months and now I had nice medium boobs that I preferred to keep at a reasonable size. My body hair was much slower to grow back, I had plucked correctly my eye brows (although they were naturally thin and I still wanted to keep a certain thickness to them: I've always thought girls with kind of thick eyebrows looked sluttier). My hair grew down to jaw length, I didn't need any wig anymore and at that time, I had dyed it in a Venetian blonde color. My hips widened a little and so did my ass (which was way too skinny before). I looked really cute. When I went out with Elena and her black boyfriend Jeff, every male was envying him for the two bisexual sluts who accompanied him.

I was 24 and Elena turned 20. For a couple of years, we had this secret relationship and we dated many men, organizing some orgies or some gang bangs very frequently. We still went out with my ex girl friend July and her future husband John (read the previous chapters for more details about our relationship). I moved out of my mother's apartment and started to rent one closer to John and July's. My mother thought that my job's salary as a secretary was enough to pay for it, and it was quite true, but the extra I did as an e****t in a transgender club helped me to live a more comfortable life. Not knowing anything about my sex life, my mother agreed to let Elena be my roommate: she moved with me and so did her boyfriend Jeff. At last, it allowed us to have threesomes on a daily basis.

One Saturday morning, I decided to include in my weekly routine a little bit of biking. I was a little bit concerned about the outfit I would have to wear because I never wanted to get an operation and to get rid of my cock: it was way too good to cum in Elena's mouth and to fuck her while Jeff was fucking me, and even if I loved being a woman and being treated as such, I still enjoyed sex as a man, or more exactly as a woman with a man's organ. I was the perfect dyke in a way.

So I was a little embarrassed about wearing some spandex short, but after putting a black one on my body, rearranging my cock in it, I realized that the bulge wasn't really noticeable. I found the matching top very complimenting for my chest. Then, one morning, dressed up in this beautifully tight outfit, I went biking by the lake. My hair was held by a black band which allowed the sportsmen to admire my feminine angel face. I found the saddle of the bike very uncomfortable, I liked to feel it between my ass cheeks but after a while, my ass was a little sore. Two black guys were biking just behind me for half an hour, certainly staring at my butt when I decided to take a break. They stopped next to me and asked me if everything was ok. I smiled at them invitingly, pushing my bike on the side and disappearing in the bushes. They followed me; I found quickly a quiet place, turned towards them, kneeled down and caressed their bulges. They laughed at me, not believing the kind of slut they had just found:

-You love big black cocks honey, don't you? You can't help but begging us for some dark meat...

-You have no idea how much I love it and how I need it, but I don't think I'll be able to give you anything else than a blowjob, my ass is hurting from the bike...

-You're not the one to decide about that, honey!

They slipped out of their spandex shorts, freeing two gigantic cocks of 10 and 12 inches and at least 3 inches of diameter. Their balls were heavy and full of cum, I couldn't resist and throw myself on them, devouring their pricks, covering them with saliva and moaning like a whore. They took away my top and caressed my boobs and my face with their big wet black dicks.

- Shit you're a real fucking whore; you sure know how to blow! Show us your nice ass.

I executed myself: one of them continued to penetrate my mouth while the other took off my black spandex short. He was going to spread my g-string on the side of my cheeks to penetrate my ass when he discovered my hanging little cock.

-I can't believe it man! This girl is a fucking sissy!

-What are you talking about?

-She's a transsexual!

They looked at me angrily; I begged them not to hurt me

-You're gonna pay for this trick, there is no way your ass is going to escape from the most painful fuck you'll ever have.

-Well, I don't think me being a woman would have changed anything anyway...

-Shut up whore!

He slapped me and took me by the neck, shoving his cock deep in my throat. The other one used is saliva as a lubricant and entered my ass violently. I screamed as I couldn't bare the intense pain but the fucking became more and more pleasurable and I moved my ass backwards to meet his cock at each thrust, spreading my ass cheeks to take him deeper. The one in my mouth spurted his cum deep in my throat and I swallowed avidly what seemed like a gallon of sperm while the other came balls deep in my ass. I couldn't believe my ass was able to take his 12 inches all the way and his warm ejaculation in my womb drove me wild.

We rested for a while and then, I started to rub their dicks once again and it didn't take long to get them as hard as before. They couldn't believe I was begging for more. One of them took a pill from his back pack and f***ed me to swallow it. It was a kind of d**g that helped me to relax my ass muscles and that made me even hornier. Then, I understood they both wanted to fuck my ass at the same time, I wanted to escape from this madness but the d**g made me drowsy and unable to defend myself, I just had enough power to reach for a tube of lubricant in my own back pack and literally empty it in and on my crack. They made me seat on one of them, guiding his dick in my ass while the other started to rub his prick next to it and push it slowly inside me at the same time. My ass spread up to 5 or 6 inches to accept these two giants: I couldn't scream, I was just moaning feebly under the effect of the powerful d**g and looking back at this crazy experience, I can't believe I didn't pass out, but I'm sure it was the tube of lubricant that literally saved my ass!

They fucked my butt quicker and quicker, mercilessly, calling me with all the dirtiest names, licking my boobs, pulling my hair as if I was the cheapest whore ever. Finally, they took their big cocks out and came abundantly on my face, covering it with their warm semen. I barely opened my mouth and slid my tongue out to receive some of the offering. It didn't stop ejaculating and I swallowed again a lot of it, licking also my lips and gathering the cum that had dripped on my boobs with my finger and sucking it clean afterwards.

I put my clothes back on, they left and I passed out. A cop woke me up an hour later. He asked me what happened but I kept my mouth shut as I didn't particularly regret it. He drove me back home. In the car, he proposed me to take one of his tissue to clean the cum from my face. I realized that he was staring at my legs and also my boobs; I smiled and told him to stop the car. He did it, as if bewitched by my smile, and I leaned towards his crotch, unzipped his pants, popped his dick out of his boxer and sucked it with hunger. I could easily deepthroat his 7 inches cock and made him cum quickly in my mouth while he was gently caressing my neck. He was mesmerized. He asked me for my phone number and I gave it to him before he finally dropped me home.

I decided, this Saturday biking experience had definitely to become a routine!... Continue»

A trip to visit my son changes our relationship forever

My name is Jamie, and this is the story about how I went from a loving mother, to my son's whore.

It all started when I decided to fly into Buffalo to visit my son. It had been several years since I had seen him last, mostly because of monetary reasons. He had attended college in Buffalo and was lucky enough to acquire a job right out of the gate due to his interning. He bought a place about an hour outside of Buffalo and had been doing well ever since. I hadn’t seen him since he was 19, a bit scrawny, and insecure. Now, he would be 23, soon to be 24, and other than a few pictures I’d seen on Facebook, I had no idea what to expect with him.

Let me also enlighten you a little about myself. I’m 43, with shoulder length hair, dirty blonde, with small A cup breasts, weigh about 105 pounds, am 5’ 2”, and have a lot of freckles. I got married early, at 17, and had my son, Mikey (what I call him, everyone else calls him Michael), when I was 18. When he was 3, my husband, his father, died, and I have been single ever since. I had tried a lot of dating and things, but most of my life after that was taking care of Mikey, sometimes having to work 2 jobs just so we could get by. I run a work from home business now where I freelance a lot of work, its good money and I never have to change out of my pajamas.

Anyways, once the plane landed at the airport, I grabbed my luggage and headed outside. It was snowing, cold, miserable, just like I expected Buffalo to be, but I would find out how much better the town really is later. I found Mikey standing outside, near a waiting car, a Dodge Challenger, with a sign that just read “Hi Mom!” I saw him before him me, and went up to him. He smiled ear to ear when he saw me and gave me a big hug, then took my bags and put them in the trunk, and when we were all in and settled, we headed off towards his house.

The ride there was all talk, anything e could think of saying or talking about we did. We talked on the telephone a lot, but as most people know, face –to-face conversations were always better. I tried on a few occasions to get a good idea of what he looked like now, but he had a heavy winter coat on. He was more handsome than I remember, his jaw line more defined, and his haircut wasn’t as shaggy and annoying as it had been when he left.

About an hour and a half later, mostly due to the snow making the roads quite slick, we arrived at his house. It was a modest one story, with a large open living and dining room, connected to a kitchen with a half wall, so you could see into the living room from the kitchen, 2 bedrooms, a large bathroom, and several closets. Once we entered the house, Mikey took my coat, hanging it behind the door, and took my bags into the second bedroom. I walked into the living room and sat down, taking the place in while he did so. It was a slight awkward moment, but I was just happy to be here. When Mikey came back into the room, I could see him much better now. He stood a foot taller than I did, his hair, now a bit shaggy, was auburn and short, and he seemed to have gotten some muscle on him now. Not a lot, but enough that it showed without having to look too hard. He got us both a drink and we continued to talk for hours, laughing, crying, and everything in between. Four years apart really lets the emotions build up.

Before too long it was late and we both retired to bed, Mikey saying that he had a surprise for me in the morning and that I would have to be awake early. I changed and lay down, the bed he had being quite comfortable. It didn’t take me long to fall asl**p, but I thought as I did about how much I loved my son, how good he looked now, and how proud I was of him.

********************

When I awoke in the morning, it was just after 6 am, Mikey having set an alarm in my room, I had to find it and turn it off. I smelled coffee brewing in the other room and, changing into something other than my pajamas, which were slightly revealing, but when you live alone at my age ,the only people that see them are you, and anyone you want to look at you in them.

I came into the dining room to see Eggs, Sausage, and Coffee waiting for us and we ate breakfast, I being impressed, since he couldn’t cook boxed macaroni and cheese before he left for college. We talked a little, asking how we both slept and things, and talking about what the plans were for the day.

“You might want to dress up a lot warmer,” he told me, “we’re going to be going ice fishing.
“Ice fishing?” I asked, more because the idea surprised me than anything. I loved fishing in the summer months, but I had never attempted doing it in the winter.
“Yea, I think you’ll enjoy it” He said, smiling. The smile was honest and handsome on him, and even more-so this morning I realized how attractive he was. My eyes started to wander over him, taking his features in. After a few seconds of this, I hesitated, then stopped, realizing this was my son after all. When I looked back up at him, he didn’t seem to noticed my ogling him, mostly because I could tell he was doing the same to me, and when he realized I was now looking back at him, he quickly grabbed out plates, told me to go get in some warmer clothes, and darted off into his bedroom to change.

I went into my bedroom to change and I couldn’t believe it. I was eye humping my son while he was doing the same to me. What the hell was wrong with us? I kept berating myself for looking at him the way I did while I put on extra layers of basically everything, then met Mikey in the doorway to the house. He gave me a winter coat, gloves, and a hat, and we went outside.

The snow was at least a foot high, but he promised his car would make it through it, and with it being 4 wheel drive, it did a lot easier than I expected for the make and model he had. We only drove about five minutes and arrived at a small lake situated in a state park. He took a few items he had for ice fishing out of the back, including a machine to cut holes, a ladle, bait, and a bunch of rigs to catch fish on. He put it all onto a sled, and we walked out onto the lake with a little difficulty, as the snow was higher on the lake, and dug out a spot with a snow shovel. Then, Mikey made five holes with the machines, scooped out the excess ice with the ladle, baited the lines, and dropped them in.

We talked more, sitting on two fold out chairs, keeping ourselves occupied while the fish, hopefully, found our bait. My conversation with him somehow found its way onto the topic of his sex life, which as much as I was embarrassed to ask him about, I wanted to know about it deep down.

“I’ll be honest mom, I haven’t had sex in a while, probably since sophomore year>”

“Why some long?” I asked, intrigued as to why he would wait, especially with the chance to have sex with many college girls.

“Honestly, I was in a relationship with a girl, and I thought I loved her, but I was more focused on her than school, and my grades started to suffer, so I broke it off. Now, with my job, I am kind of married to it, which is fine, I love my job, but I just haven’t found anyone yet.”

His answered surprised me. Most guys try to nail as many girls as they can in college and Mikey was more focused on keeping his grades up, which worked for him, since he got employed so quickly after school. Nevertheless, I wanted to pursuit the topic further, wondering how badly he craved a woman, but refrained, again berating myself for wanting my son that way.

Shortly after the “sex talk” the a fish hit the line, it was a small bass, nothing special, but then two more lines had fish on, and we hurried after separated ones. Mikey got a little sunfish, and I caught a large northern pike, which Mikey took a picture of me with. We stayed a few hours more, catching a few more fish, none of any real size, and the wind began to pick-up. The cold began to become biting then, and we both agreed to head back to the house, and we did, quickly.

********************

When we arrived back at Mikey’s house, we tried to peel off as many layers as we could in the doorway, as snow was stuck all over our clothes. Despite being in the cold, with this many layers on, you sweat a lot, which is part of why when the wind picks up you get so cold. I got down to my t-shirt and pants, and Mikey removed everything but the same. He then took off his t-shirt and I stared at him. His chest and abs were muscular, not overly so, but there didn’t seem to be any fat on him either. The sweat glistened on his skin, and when he turned around, his back was just as toned. I honestly found myself getting turned on, and using every ounce of willpower I had, looked away.

“Go ahead and take a shower first, I’ll wait in the living room until you’re done” he said. I barely heard it; I was torn between wanting my son’s body, and once again berating myself for staring at him.

“Alright” was all I could muster. I walked past Mikey, and into the second bedroom, grabbed a shower gown and a pair of panties, and walked back down the hall and into the bathroom. As I did, I could see Mikey peeking down the hall, looking at me again like he had that morning.

When I got into the bathroom I took off the rest of my clothes, turned the shower on, and used the toilet. I knew my pussy was a little wet from staring at Mikey, and I hated myself for it. I wiped, flushed, and got into the shower. As I washed myself, I continued to fantasize about Mikey, about his body, and about his cock. Now, I had not seen his cock since he was probably six or seven, so I tried to imagine what it looked like. I pictured an average seven inch dick, and I pictured me sucking it, him fucking my pussy with it, and I got more and more aroused. I began slowly rubbing my clit in the shower, letting out soft moans as I did.

After a few minutes of this, I had decided that I was going to finish showering, go to the living room wearing only my shower gown, which is nothing more than a short dress with an almost mini-skirt like bottom made of a material like a towel so it absorbs more water, and do my best to seduce my own son. I was clouded in an erotic haze, and I missed and love my son, and I wanted to show him how much. I quickly finished showering, toweled off, put on my gown, and headed into the living room, leaving my dirty clothes, and my clean panties, on the floor in the bathroom.

I walked in and saw Mikey laying back on the couch, either watching a sports news programs or sl**ping, I was not sure which. As I got up to him, I saw that he was barely awake, and when he caught the attention of what I was wearing, his eyes darted open. He started to sit up but I placed my hand on his chest. He had a look of surprise and I started unbuckling his belt, then undid the button on his pants and unzipped them. I leaned down and started kissing his chest, and instead of fighting against me, he laid back and accepted it, probably wanted this as much as I did.

I kissed all over his body, his face, neck, chest, stomach, and then I embraced his lips. We kissed as if we were a couple in passionate love, our tongues swirling in each other’s mouths, our breathing increasing rapidly. I could feel my pussy tingling, getting hot and wet, and I couldn’t resist it anymore, I had to see his cock.

I got on my knees In front of the couch, and Mikey, taking the cue I hoped he would, sat up so that his crotch was in front of me. I pulled his jeans down to his ankles, and saw that only a pair of black boxer shorts now stood between me and his dick. I rubbed my hands up and down the fabric, trying to get a feel for his dick. I knew right away it was longer than I expected it, and that just made me want it more, my body trembling with an anticipation of his large member.

Finally, I placed my hands on either side of his boxers and pulled them down, revealing a bigger dick than I have ever seen in my forty three years of life. It was easily ten inches long and had a girth over that was probably two inches, and it was rock hard waiting for me. I grabbed it with my hand and was amazed how big it was. I began jacking it off slowly, alternating between staring at the enormous size of it, and looking at Mikey’s face, watching him react to my hand.

I could feel his dick throb as I jacked it off, and I began kissing his thighs, and could smell his musk, and it drove me crazy. I began licking his balls, and he began groaning above me as I did. His hand began running through my hair, and then over my body. I knew what he wanted, and I was going to give it to him, and then give him something else we both wanted.

I stopped jacking him off and stood up, untied the back of my shower gown, and let it fall to the floor, revealing my entire body to him. My small breasts, which were almost nonexistent, if not for a pair of tiny mounds, each had a hard erect nipple, which Mikey sat up and began licking. The sensation made me moan and shiver, the pleasure rushing through me. He would lick and swirl his tongue around one nipple while pinching the other with his thumb and forefinger, and then alternate. His other hand found its way down to my wet, shaven pussy. He began rubbing my clit slowly, and coupled with his nipple work, made me moan loudly.

This continued for two or three minutes before I finally got the composure to stop him. I pushed him back down on the couch, returned to my knees, and grabbed his large dick once again. I leaned in now and began licking his shaft from base to head several times, licking the precum off his head as I did, tasting the salty bitterness of it. When I had licked him base to head a few times, I did one more, and when I reached the head, I pulled the dick towards my face, and took it in my mouth.

My mouth conformed around his dick, and I took maybe four inches in my mouth at first. I could taste his flesh, his precum, and I could hear him groan above me as I put it in my mouth. I began slowly sucking his cock, bobbing my head up and down over the same four inches as I did. One of his hands resumed running through my hair as he groaned, and the other resumed rubbing my nipple. The sensation made me moan on his dick and I took another inch or two, it filling more of my mouth than I expected. I wanted to take all ten inches down my throat, but I wasn’t sure I could yet, so I began vigorously fucking the six inches I could with my mouth, bobbing my head up and down on him as fast and hard as I could, as Mikey continued to groan and rub my body.

His dick began to throb hard and his groaning increased in intensity, and I assumed he would be ready to cum soon, so I knew that now would be my chance to take his whole dick. I positioned myself higher and opened my mouth wide, then slid down his dick as far as I could go. With about an inch and a half left, I could feel it on the back of my throat and I started to gag, when I went to pull up, Mikey’s hand on the back of my head kept me down, He wanted me to deep throat his dick too, so I took a deep breath and went for it.

I could feel it slide down my throat and my nose touched his skin, my chin touching his balls. I began gagging and pulled back and Mikey let my head go, allowing me. The spit slid out of my mouth and down his shaft in large quantities. I took a deep breath, recomposed myself, and continued sucking the six inches I had before, harder than before. After another minute or so, I was sucking as hard as I could, and Mikey grabbed my hair hard, and I knew it was coming. I went down one more time on him, and as I pulled my head back up, his hand held me in place again, and streams of his hot cum began pouring into my mouth. I swallowed a large quantity of it, and more poured in, I did my best with it, but gagged just a little before he was done cumming.

I licked around his shaft with it still in my mouth once more, and swallowed again, before removing his dick from my mouth. I sat back down and used my finger to take some cum that had escaped my mouth, on my chin, and stuck my cum covered finger into my mouth, licking it off in front of him. The taste was salty and bitter, like his precum was, but not unpleasant, and some men in my past had been. Mikey was breathing heavily, covered in sweat, and smiling, as he looked at me with half opened eyes.

“You have no idea how bad I wanted that” he said to me, panting as he did. I looked at his dick as it began to go flaccid and smiled.

“Probably about as much as I did too, Mikey. I love you, and in w…” he cut my off by putting his hand over my mouth.

“Don’t say anymore, just be my mother and my whore, and I’ll be your son with the dick you want.”

I must admit, he knew he wanted this as much as I did, and he was going to take advantage of it as much as he could. We had the rest of the day together and tomorrow morning before I took a flight home, so we would have to make it count.

Mikey got up, collected his clothes, and went into the bathroom, to take a shower. His hand came out holding my panties and I laughed, and then took them from him as I walked past into my bedroom. I used the towel I had in the bathroom, which Mikey through onto the hallway floor with my clothes, to wipe my legs and pussy. While I was giving him a blowjob, I was sopping wet, but I wanted to service him more than anything in that moment.

I put on a tank top and some boy shorts, which I usually wore to bed since they are comfortable, and laid down in bed, turning on the TV. I surfed the channels for some time, but all I could think about was Mikey in the shower. I tried everything to take my mind off of it, but I failed, and because of my heavy lust for Mikey and my desperation for him once again, I got up and tried the door knob to the bathroom. It was unlocked and I entered.

I saw Mikey through the glass doors of the walk-in shower, completely naked, washing himself off. He had is back to me and didn’t see me for a few moments, though I’m not honestly sure how long I stared at him. When he did, he smiled, and just curled his finger at me, inviting me in with him. I hastily removed my tank top and boy shorts and opened the door to the shower and entered in with him. Within seconds of my entering the shower, his hands were all over me, running all over my body, the sensation was amazing. As his hands slid down further, a finger found its way into my pussy, and I gasped.

I wanted him in me in some capacity, and for the moment, his finger was sufficient. I found myself grinding my hips against his hand, fucking his finger like I would a dick. While I did, he just stood behind me and kept his hand perfectly still, allowing me to find my rhythm with my hips. For several minutes I did this, gasping and moaning loudly in the shower as I did, the warm water beating on my skin, and then Mikey stopped. I waited a moment, catching my breath from the ecstasy of fucking his hand, and turned to see why he had stopped. Before I could fully turn around, however, his hand pushed me down so that I was bent over in front of him, and his dick found its way to the entrance of my pussy.

I had not had sex in probably nine months now, and I’m sure I was going to be tight, and Mikey seemed to know that too, because he grabbed my hips with his hands and slowly slid his dick into my hot, tight, wet pussy. I screamed as it entered me, a scream of pure ecstasy. It had been a long time since I had had something inside me that wasn’t a vibrator, and that wasn’t near as big as my son’s dick. He slowly pushed it in until it would not go further, and my body began to convulse. His dick was inside me for less than ten seconds and I was already being fucked deeper than I ever had before.

With his dick in my almost completely, he pushed me against the wall so that my hands supported me from the front, and, without legging go of my hips, he began pumping his dick in and out of me.

“Shit, Shit, Shit…” I kept yelling, the pleasure of having him inside me so overwhelming that I could barely vocalize anything. I could feel his throbbing member in me, loving every thrust into me, every thrust a little harder and faster than the one before. It did not take long, and I began to convulse harder and harder, and then I came. My body shook heavily as I came, and I could feel my cum rush around my sons dick, but he continued fucking me, which made my orgasm longer and harder.

By now I was screaming because my orgasm was so strong, my sons dick so hard, and so wonderful inside me. I wanted his cum now, I didn’t care how or where, I just wanted it. As if on queue, he spoke up.

“Where do you want my cum?” he asked, breathing heavily.

“Cum in me!” I screamed during another wave of orgasm. I had my tubes tied years ago, and the thought of my son’s seed in me now brought me close to another orgasm.

And then he came, filling my pussy with his hot semen, I could feel it and once again my body shuddered and orgasmed. I wasn’t sure how many times I orgasmed in that short about of time, but I didn’t care, it was amazing. I could feel his dick throbbing with every stream of semen he let loose inside me, and I could begin to feel it slowly oozing out, and down my leg. He then slowly pulled his dick out of me, and rush of cum, both mine and his, came with it. It took every ounce of strength I had to find my way to the seat in the shower and sit down, my body shaking, especially my legs.

“That was amazing” was all Mikey could say as he stood beside me. I was out of breath and shaking, so as a response I took the head of his dick, which hung beside me, in my mouth, sucked it a little, pulled it back out, and then kissed it. This seemed to drive him nuts, because he groaned loudly with a huge smile on his face. Wordlessly, he then washed himself off again with soap, rinsed, and left the shower, turning to wink at me before he closed the bathroom door.

I don’t know how long I sat in the shower with the water running, but it was long enough for the hot water to start to dwindle away, making the water get colder and colder every few seconds. I took the hint and did my best to wash off again, then urinated and got my tank top and boy shorts back on, and left the bathroom. I entered Mikey’s bedroom and saw him asl**p, and thought that was a good idea myself, so I walked into my bedroom, and fell asl**p on my bed.


********************

When I awoke, it was dark outside, I had gone to sl**p around three o’clock in the afternoon and the clock now read just after eight. I quickly got up and went to leave the bedroom, but decided to put on a pair of pants first, incase some unexpected company had arrived or something. Nothing like having your mother walk around like a total slut for his son and his friends.

I checked Mikey’s room and he wasn’t there, but he was in the living room. He saw me and stood up.

“It’s about time you woke up, dinner’s ready, so we can eat if you’re hungry.”

I was quite hungry, so I just nodded, smiled, and made my way to the dining room table. He had made a nice dinner of steak, mashed potatoes, corn, and salad. It was a good meal, but we were now both awkwardly silent as we ate. After having your mother fuck you, what would you say? Or, in my case, after sucking and fucking your son, what ype of normal conversation could you get into now? Apparently, Mikey had the answer.

“Hey, the hockey game is on if you’re interested after dinner.”

“I think that would be quite nice” I replied. Hockey, being my favorite sport, was something I loved to watch, no matter who was playing. And maybe having some sports on the television would give us both something to talk about, our favorite players, great plays, and so on. I couldn’t think of a better way to have a normal night with my son after what we had done.

We finished dinner and I helped him clean the dishes, which there was not many of, as he had already cleaned before I awoke, and we both sat on the couch to watch the game. Within the first five minutes of the first period, I could tell we would be rooting against each other on this one. The score remained tied, but the players were getting rowdy, including a pair of fist fights on the ice.

At the end of the first period, we were taunting each other wildly as the score remained tied, both of us agreeing, or disagreeing, with the announcers and referees. Our night had reached some sense of normalcy, until the second period.

When the game resumed, a pair of quick goals made the game tied and one goal apiece, and our taunting resumed. I was completely confident that my team would win, so I figured I would make some sort of bet, to gauge how confident he was with his own team.

“I’ll bet you anything my team wins this game!” I shouted, confidence running through me. I knew I would win, and he was going to pay.

“What do you have in mind?” he asked, with a poker face on. He was as confident as me, so I figured I’d put some money on the table.

“If, no, I’m sorry, WHEN my team wins, you have to upgrade me to first class for the trip home” I announced, almost certain that he would back down. The upgrade from here to home was several hundred dollars at least.

So it was my surprise when he said “You’re on!”

My confidence faded slightly, and then I gave him a smug look and the game continued. At the end of the second period, the score remained one to one and we continued bickering. The third started and there were many amazing chances back and forth, but the game remained tied with only a few minutes left. It was then that I had forgot to ask a simple question.

“What do you get if you win?” I asked, with more of a curious tone in my voice than I wanted there to be.

“When I win, you’ll see” is all he replied, with no hint of emotion besides confidence.

“What have I gotten myself into?“ I wondered, but brushed the thought aside.

The game went into overtime with the score still one to one, and though our bickering continued, I seemed to realize that not only was my team starting to look tired, but that I was going to have to pay my son an unknown debt of some sort. My mind raced at what it could be, and the living room became silent. I did not have to wait long to find out however, because in the first forty seconds of overtime, my son’s team netted the winning goal. I had lost the game and the bet, and now I was going to have to pay.

“Alright,” I said, trying to sound calm, but I felt somewhat nervous, “What do I owe you?”

“Go into my bedroom and take off your clothes” is what he replied. My heart skipped a beat for a moment, and then I realized what he wanted. He wanted to fuck me on his bed, and after the day we’d been having, I was more than willing to oblige.

I entered his bedroom and took off all my clothes, and sat them on the top of his dresser, than stood there and waited until he came in, which was a minute or so later. He came in naked, which means he had either disrobed in the living room or bathroom, and smiled, his dick flaccid, but at the sight of me, began to get hard. He laid down on the bed and instructed me to suck his dick, so I bent over and, like I had earlier that day, put him into my mouth.

I slowly bobbed my head up and down on him as he groaned, and I could feel myself being turned on yet again. My body began to quiver slightly as I gave my son head, and he remained still, enjoying it. Again, I was unable to get more than six inches in my mouth, but knowing that now, I was, in my opinion, giving him a much better blowjob than I had earlier.

“Ride me” he commanded, and pulled my hair so that his dick popped out of my mouth.

I got on the bed and straddled him, cowgirl style, and slid his dick in me. Just like in the shower, I moaned loudly as it entered me, and began grinding my hips so that my pussy could enjoy everything his dick offered. His hands reached up and began rubbing my nipples and I began moaning louder, grinding myself into his large member. I could feel it hitting me in ways it hadn’t while bent over in the shower, and the feeling was incredible. Several minutes of this, and he issued his next command.

“Turn around”

I did, never letting his dick leave my pussy, and began riding him reverse cowgirl style. Once again the feeling was sensational, and I began screaming loudly in ecstasy. I stopped grinding altogether and began bouncing up and down on him, feeling the weight of my body slam his dick as far as it could go inside me, and I could feel myself close to an orgasm, but before I could reach it, he issued one more command.

“Bend over”

I removed his member from me and stood up, my les a bit shaky. As I went to get on all fours on the bed, he pulled a foot stool from a chair in the room over and pointed. I knelt on that and put my arms on the bed. He walked away for just a moment, then came back, grabbed my hips, and thrust his dick into my vagina. I screamed in pure pleasure as it entered me so roughly, and the sound of his hips slapping on my ass as he went balls deep into me was all I could take. I once again began cumming all over my son’s dick as he fucked me. However, this time, when he could tell I had come, he removed his dick from me.

I was moaning and breathing heavy, so I didn’t see why he had stopped for several moments, but the next time I felt him, I could feel the head of his dick against my asshole. I started to resist, trying to pull away, but he was stronger than I was, but he did not push in yet. I could hear something and then felt a cold substance, lotion of some sort, squirt all over my ass. He rubbed it on his dick and inserted a finger into me, moving it around. I tensed up, the feeling uncomfortable to me.

Now it’s important to clarify a few things about anal sex to you. Yes, some women love it and most men want it, and yes, I had tried anal sex before, only once before. Several years back I was dating a man, purely for sex, and he kept asking me to try it. I finally gave in and allowed him to fuck my ass. His dick was only about five inches long and the girth was not impressive, however I did not enjoy it. It was painful for me, but my man at the time wanted it and I allowed him to have it. After that day I had vowed to never try anal sex again.

Now, here I was at the mercy of my son, whose dick was much bigger than the only one that had ever penetrated me anally. I wanted to refuse him, with almost every fiber of my being, but two thoughts came to mind.
On, that I had lost the bet and I needed to pay up.
And two, this was my son and his pleasure was way more important to me than anything in the world.

Therefore I did my best to relax and breathe normally. I could feel the head of his dick at the entrance to my asshole and after a few more seconds, he began pressing his dick against my sphincter. I tensed up at first, and it took everything in my power to relax as he pushed into me. It was incredibly uncomfortable and the pressure seemed to build until the head of his dick finally popped into my ass.

At first I was terrified, but other than a pressure in my ass and a lot of discomfort, I felt no pain, so I relaxed further. Mikey began slowly fucking my ass with the head of his dick, and I slid my hand down and began stimulating my clit as he did. The stimulation of my clit seemed to ease my tension further and a slight wave of pleasure began to overtake me. I felt some more liquid on my ass a few times, and figured he was keeping it well lubed for himself.

And then he began pushing his dick further into me. The slight pleasure subsided quickly, and the pressure in my ass became enormous, as did the pain. With his dick half in my anus, I could no longer rub my clit, I grabbed the blanket as tightly as I could and began moaning. These, however, were moans of intense pain, not pleasure. He pulled his dick mostly out of my ass, applied even more lotion, and slid back in. The pain did not lessen with more lotion, and again I moaned loudly. Part of me wanted him to stop, but if this is what my son wanted, I would bear the pain for him.

He then pushed his dick the rest of the way into my ass, and instead of moaning, I began screaming loudly. The pain was intense, and screaming seemed the only way to help cope with it. Mikey began fucking my ass at a steady pace, sliding the whole of his dick in and out of me. I continued screaming every time he f***ed his way deeply into me, and let out a momentary sigh as he slid it back out. My eyes began to well up from the pain, my breathing labored, and my screaming louder and more intense. Mikey looked up at my face and saw that I was now crying.

“I’m sorry, I’ll stop” he said and began pulling his dick out of my ass.

“Don’t” I managed to get out through labored breathing and ripples of pain. “You won” was the last two words I could muster and I began breathing hard again.

My son, sensing that I was being serious, slowly thrust himself back into my ass as deep as he could, and I screamed yet again. His pace at anally fucking me was becoming more intense, as was my screaming and pain. It felt as if his dick was ripping my asshole apart, and I wondered somewhere, in the recesses of my mind, if I was bleeding.
I have no idea how long my son fucked my ass, the pain overtaking everything, including time, but when I truly felt as if I could take it no more, he pulled out of my ass completely. Grabbing my hips, he spun me on my back, my head on the bed, my breasts arched out towards him. Through the fog of my tears, I could see him ripping a condom off his dick and he stepped up towards me when it was off. He jacked his dick off several times and began cumming all over me.

The first squirt of cum landed all over my chest, and the feeling of it on me brought me out of my painful haze. The second squirted an amazing distance and splattered all over my hair, face, and neck. I could feel it running down my face with my tears, and I now was beginning to get turned on again, despite the pain in my backside. The third stream also splattered me in the face, and then the next on my tits again. Finally, the last few spread all over my chest and belly. I could hear Mikey groaning loudly during all of this, and I found a small sense of pride that I was able to do that for him.

Mikey collapsed onto the bed beside me, and I could tell he was breathing heavily. As I lay there, covered in sweat, tears, and semen, I wondered what he was thinking, until he said it.

“I love you mom.”

I smiled and got up from the bed and slowly, carefully, found my way into the bathroom, I took a shower and was surprised to find that I was not bleeding, but that it was very tender and uncomfortable. It took me longer than usual but when I was done I went to see how Mikey was doing. He was asl**p on his bed, still naked, just as I had left him. I covered him in a blanket, collected my clothes, and went to bed as well, the pain in my ass subsiding.

********************

The next morning I packed my bags and, after a quick breakfast, Mikey took me to the airport. To my surprise, he had upgraded my ticket to first class anyhow.

“I figured after last night you might want a comfortable seat” he said, with a smirk.

He was right, my ass was still sore, but not bad. I kissed him on the cheek at the airport and gave him a hug. As he hugged back he said to me

“We’re going to have to do this more often”

Little did I know more often would happen sooner than I thought.
... Continue»

I arrived on campus that Saturday morning, wide eyed and ready for the world. Even though I was in the car with my parents, I felt like I was truly moving on, and ahead in my life. High school was just a distant memory at this point, and I couldn't be happier about that. Don't get me wrong, I look back on those years fondly, now. But, at the time, it was four years of awkwardness, thick glasses, and braces. I was always involved in sports, yet never the team superstar. I always did well in school, and got good grades, but never was a 4.0 student, nowhere near the valedictorian. Basically, what I mean is that I was always kind of stuck in the middle in high school, and never felt like I was making a huge impression. I went in to my first year at college with the mindset that I was going to change that and come in to my own.

Over the summer, after high school, I made some big changes. First and foremost, I turned 19. Although 18 is the legal age that parents no longer have control, I still lived with them, and so this birthday was more of a milestone to me. Knowing I was now old enough to do what I wanted, and make my own decisions, gave me a new sense of confidence that I was really lacking. I finally, after four long years, got my braces removed. Instead of having a mouth full of metal, and a sheepish grin, I now had a mouth full of gleaming white teeth, straighter than ever before. The third significant change I made was my glasses. After years and years of staring through thick lenses, hiding my face and eyes, I switched to contact lenses. All of a sudden, I went from looking like an extra on Revenge of the Nerds, to looking like Brad Pitt. Ok, maybe that is a stretch, but needless to say, the loss of glasses and braces, together with my new found confidence had me feeling like a brand new man.

I was accepted to a number of different schools, universities and colleges, around the country. I decided on a small private college just a couple hours from home. I figured the small student population would allow me a better opportunity to meet new people and make new friends, which I was really looking forward to. My parents helped me get moved in to my dorm room and we took a walk around the campus. I was terribly excited as I saw all the other students moving in to their dorms and apartments. The possibilities for friendship were endless. Of course, all the new women were very welcome as well. I wasn't shy, and had plenty of girlfriends in high school, but seeing all of these new, beautiful faces made my heart race. After the walk, and a small bite to eat, my parents bid me farewell, and good luck, and just like that, I was on my own.

I returned to my dorm room and we greeted by my new roommate, Jeff. We hit it off instantly; both of us had similar backgrounds and were looking to turn over a new leaf here at college. The first weekend in college was very memorable. Jeff and I just roamed the campus, bouncing from dorm room to dorm room, from party to party. Everybody was just letting loose, and looking to meet new people. It was great to make a new friend, in Jeff, but I'd be lying if I didn't say that I really was looking forward to meeting new women. Luckily for me, there was no shortage either. I felt completely different at this time talking to girls, than I did in high school. I was always polite, and complimentary, but now I kind of had this new brash confidence, and the girls really responded to that. Instead of feeling like I was chasing them, I started to get the feeling I was being chased, and that made me feel like a million bucks.

Weeks passed, and we were about a month into the new school year. Jeff and I were getting along great, and had made a nice group of friends. I had met some new girls, even managed my first ever one-night stand with a girl I met at a party. Jeff was really falling for a girl, Lindsay, who lived right down the hall from us in our dorm. I couldn't blame him. She was a tall, leggy brunette. She had a very athletic body, not terribly curvy, but very feminine and very sexy, just perfect for Jeff. They spent a lot of time together, which was just fine by me, as I was developing a little crush on Lindsay's roommate, Shannon.

Shannon was the yin to Lindsay's yang. She was short, petite, and very curvy. She had cute, curly blonde hair and amazing blue eyes. She would always wear tight little sweat pants, shorts, and tank tops around the dorm, drawing hidden stares from any guy in the same room. Whereas Lindsay was a really laid back girl, Shannon was the opposite, a true fireball. She was always laughing, arguing, and doing something crazy, and that independence and confidence really made me interested. Of course, her ample, perky breasts and perfect bubble butt definitely piqued my interest as well. Shannon was the type of girl who intimidated men because of her good looks, her smarts, and her attitude, but I couldn't get enough of her, and looked forward to being able to tag along with Jeff and Lindsay, just on the chance Shannon would be around.

It was a Thursday night, or "Thirsty Thursday", as it was known at school. Jeff, Lindsay and I were hanging out after a night out, talking about plans for the weekend. I didn't have much to offer as I hadn't heard of any parties, and actually should have hunkered down a little, as my studies seriously lagged with all the extra temptations about. Jeff suggested we pick someone's dorm room, get a small group of people together for movie night, or something like that. It sounded like a plan, and we recruited some of our friends from around the dorm. Jeff and I decided to take it to the next level, and actually turn our dorm room into a mini-movie theater. We rearranged our furniture, grabbed a couple couches from the lounge, and just like that, we had transformed our room into, as Jeff called it, a "make-out palace". I knew that Lindsay was spreading the word to the girls, so I was anxious to see who would show.

Around 8 o' clock on Saturday people started to show up. It ended up being a total of 6 guys and 6 girls, and much to my pleasure, Shannon showed up, and looked amazing. Since it was movie night, everybody was very casual, most people even coming in pajamas. Shannon had on a tight "wife-beater" tank top, hugging her tits, accentuating them perfectly. She had on some cute pajama pants, kind of loose, except at her ass, where they tightened up, clinging to her hips and following her curves. Unfortunately, as the host, I made sure everyone was comfortable and set with drinks when the movie started, so I got the worst seat in the house, and didn't get to sit next to a girl. Although Shannon would have been my top choice for a girl to sit next to, every girl there was very attractive, so I couldn't have gone wrong, and I was bummed out.

The movie ended, and the whole group was pretty lively. Between the beer, the bottles of wine, and the pot being passed around, every one was feeling pretty loose, and soon enough, our movie night, was turning into a party. We were having a blast, playing drinking games and just enjoying life. We were playing the timeless drinking game "Asshole", until someone made the suggestion that we turn this into a game of strip poker. Obviously all the guys were game, as any guy would risk getting naked for the chance to see girls do the same. Surprisingly, all the girls were game as well, and the game commenced. We played 5 card draw; worst hand removed a piece of clothing. As the game progressed, a couple girls were down to bras and panties, and guys were in nothing but boxers. It was at the point where the next person who lost would have had to show the privates, and the girls all decided that lingerie was enough so the game stopped.

I thought this might end the night as well, but then Lindsay suggested we start playing kissing games, like spin the bottle, two minutes in heaven, etc. Everyone was d***k, feeling good, so we started. Spin the bottle was the first game we played. My spin narrowly missed Shannon, but landed on another good looking blonde, Amanda, and our kiss was all I could have hoped for. After everyone got a turn, we decided to play a new game, and Lindsay suggested a game she knew, called "Who Kissed Me?" The point of this game is that someone puts on a blindfold, and is kissed, then must guess who kissed them. Again we moved around the circle, everyone taking turns, and the spit was flying. Kisses were becoming deeper, and when certain people in the group would kiss, there was more than just a game on their minds. This was definitely turning increasingly sexual, and I awaited my turn eagerly.

When it was my turn, I noticed that every girl had kissed a guy up until now, except for Shannon. I got butterflies thinking that it was her I was going to get to kiss. Considering how the game was progressing, the next kiss was bound to end up in an all out make-out session, and if I could have had that with Shannon, it would be a dream come true. I put on the blindfold, and got ready to be kissed. The room went silent and I heard some shuffling. Jeff's voice came out of nowhere, and he told me to lean forward, to get my kiss. I leaned in, and instead of feeling a girl's mouth, I felt something else, that felt like a cheek, so I turned my head a little and the room erupted in laughter. I ripped the blindfold off to see Shannon pulling up her pants. She had pulled her pants down and stuck her ass right in my face. When I shifted my position, my nose actually went into her butt crack. I didn't know what to think at the time, but based on how everyone was laughing at me, I felt embarrassed and humiliated. Everyone started yelling at me, calling me Butt Sniffer, and I tried to play it off, but inside I was burning.

After that night, I had the distinct privilege of being known as "Butt Sniffer". It only took a couple of days, and everyone in the dorm, as it seemed, had heard the story and started calling me Butt Sniffer. I was so confused at the time. Here was a girl I still had a huge crush on and she humiliated me. I didn't know whether to be excited that she would do that, maybe it meant inside she liked me, so she was just having fun, or was she just a mean spirited person, who, as they say, burned my candle out to make hers burn brighter. All of my new found confidence and swagger was out the window as I became (no pun intended) the butt of my dorm's jokes. It was a very weird time for me, but as it turns out, this single event, and nickname, would lead me to something I never knew I was really interested in, and that is my sniffing fetish.

I was embarrassed that I was being called Butt Sniffer by people I didn't even know, but secretly, inside, the thought of actually sniffing a girl was really beginning to take a hold of me. As a joke, someone left an issue of a porn magazine on my bed. The magazine was called "Tailends", and has now become one of my favorites. This magazine is full, end to end, of pictures of beautiful women's asses. Blondes, brunettes, big, small, all kinds of asses are represented. The women will be bent over, or on all fours, spread for the camera. In this particular issue, and the crux of this joke, was a section fittingly titled, Butt Sniffers. There were 4 pages full of pictures of guy with their noses buried in girls' butts. The picture opened to on my bed, was a full page picture of side-view of a guy whose nose was directly touching a beautiful little asshole. He looked like he was in a dream state getting to experience that sensation. There was note on the page that said, "This is you!" Instead of getting mad, like I had for the past month since the incident, the feeling was totally different, I was turned on.

Seeing the man's face buried in this beautiful girl's behind, knowing that he was inhaling her scent, and that she was in to it, it really affected me. I didn't rip the magazine up, and throw it away. I locked the door, and paged through the magazine and jacked off repeatedly that day. The sight of all these beautiful assholes, on display as they were, turned me on so much. A couple days before this, I would get embarrassed when someone would approach me, or I would hear "Butt Sniffer" from a distance. However, now that I saw this, and knew that somewhere in the world, someone else had this same fetish, I kind of built up some new confidence and the jokes didn't bug me anymore. I embraced my role as a Butt Sniffer and things kind of returned to normal for me and my friends. When someone doesn't get bothered by a joke anymore, it fades away, as did my title of Butt Sniffer, although every now and then I would still get it, for the most part, I got past that.

I was feeling good about myself again, but now, a new problem arose, and that was figuring out how to satisfy my fetish. At first, looking at pictures online and chatting with others who shared my fetish was sufficient, but after time, I wanted to try it myself. A person I was chatting with online suggested to me to try sniffing panties. I had never thought of that, but living in a dorm, I knew there would be plenty of opportunities. I sat in my room and thought about the best way, and I figured I could check the laundry room. If the machines were full, people would leave their clothes down there, so they didn't have to haul them back and forth. The weekends were always busy days for laundry, so I decided to wait until Saturday. I went into the laundry room and there were two open machines, so I quickly filled them with clothes. I went back up to my room for 15 minutes, and returned and sure enough, like a fish biting the bait, there was a laundry basket full of clothes sitting right there.

I looked down the hall and saw nobody coming, so I checked the clothes and they were a girl's clothes. I couldn't tell whose they were, nothing really stuck out to me, but as I dug, there they were. A nice pair of pink cotton panties emerged from inside the clump of clothes. I checked down the hall again, and seeing no one, I put the panties to my nose, and what I smelled made my knees wobbly. With the exception of the Butt Sniffer incident, I had never smelled a woman like that. Sure, I had done oral on a couple girls, but it was always pretty much for utility, doing what I had to do to get a girl ready for sex. The smell emanating from the panties was just intoxicating. I didn't know who's they were but the combination of her sweat, her pussy, and her ass, all on the gusset of her panties, was just incredible. I rushed up to my room, and lying on my bed, panties covering my face, I came all over. It was so intense, and I wanted more.

From that day, my number one activity after class would be to find panties to sniff. My laundry trick worked alright, every once in a while, but I wanted to go right to the source, so I knew who I was sniffing. I started to make study dates all over the dorms, so that I would have a chance to get into girl's rooms and access to dirty panties in their laundry. It seemed like clockwork, sometimes, that after an hour or so of studying, girls would have to go to the bathroom, leaving me alone in their rooms for a couple minutes, and I would always take advantage. I begin to think of girls around school by their smells. I knew which girls had very heady odors, and which one's didn't. The range of smells was very intriguing and I was always looking for windows of opportunity to sniff different girls' panties.

It was a Saturday night, the school year was one third over, and we were just getting ready for Christmas vacation. A lot of people were leaving, but as Jeff and I lived close we didn't have to leave so early. There weren't too many people around, but Jeff and I managed to find a party and get pretty d***k. We returned the room and smoked some pot and Jeff passed out on the couch. For whatever reason, I wasn't tired. My mind began to drift, and soon enough, I started to think about panties, and trying to get some to sniff. Our college was a tight-knit community and it wasn't out of the ordinary to leave a dorm door unlocked, so I decided to go explore. I made up an excuse in case someone saw what I was doing and set out to the girl's floor. I tried a couple doors and on my third try, I found a door that was unlocked. I opened the door slowly, and seeing nobody around, I let myself in.

There were some street lamps outside that provided light through the window, and I could see fairly well. I knew the layout of the dorms so I went to where most girls keep their laundry baskets, but there were none. I began to feel defeated, thinking that possibly the girls took their laundry baskets home with them. I had made some noise in the room, enough to make me think that if anyone was in the room, they would have woken up. I turned on the light in the room, and was nearly mortified – there was a girl in the bed! It was Annie, a very good looking Asian girl. I had seen her around; she was very fit, with a great body. I tip-toed into the bedroom of the dorm room, and was greeted by a pleasant sight. Not only did I see two full laundry baskets tucked behind the beds, but Annie was sl**ping naked, well, topless at least, as her pert little tits were fully exposed to me.

I was making my way around her bed to get to the laundry baskets when the smell hit me. Annie reeked like booze and cigarettes, I mean, she smelled like she licked the floor of a bar. I had come to know that smell very well, it meant that somebody had been out partying. Considering how she was laying in her bed, I figured that she wouldn't wake up with a little noise, so I went behind her bed and found the object of my desire. She had ripped her clothes off and fell in bed, her outfit from that night lay in a pile. The panties were still wrapped in her pants, as if she pulled them both off in one motion, then hit the bed and passed out. She had worn a nice silky black thong; the thought of her wearing them was overwhelming. As if the thought wasn't enough, the smell was immaculate. It was everything I hoped for. Her panties smelled as though they were shoved in her pussy and butt crack all night. I was hard almost instantly sniffing her panties.

I grabbed some of her lotion and sat down on her couch, while she slept away. I was getting ready to jack off, when something amazing happened. Annie rolled on to her side, and pulled her blanket with her, completely exposing her backside to me. Sure enough, she didn't bother to put on panties when she went to sl**p, as she was totally naked. Her ass was perfect; nice and tight, with the right amount of bubble to it, and it was completely on display for me. The panties in my hand became an afterthought as the real thing presented itself to me. Although I had snuck sniffs off of girls when I was in bed with them, since my fetish discovery, I had never really had a girl give herself to me, to sniff. I walked over to Annie, and shook her shoulder, but there was no response, she was in a deep, alcohol induced slumber, and I didn't think she would wake for anything.

The way Annie was lying in bed, on her side, in the fetal position, put her ass in a perfect position for my desires. It was hanging right on the edge of the bed, so as I knelt next to her, it was face level, and damn was it beautiful. I shook her on the hip, and seeing no response, I went for it. I moved my face down right near her ass, sniffing from the top of her crack to the bottom and I was overcome with lust. All I wanted to do was bury my face in this passed out girl's ass, but I bided my time. Gently, I spread her ass apart, exposing her entire crack to me, and her little rosebud looked so appetizing. As I pushed my nose into her crack, it was sensory overload. The way she felt, looked and smelled, at that time was amazing, and I had to taste her. After I felt content with how her ass smelled, I went for the taste, pushing my tongue against her asshole. With my tongue circling her cute little anus, I began to jack off and shot my load all over the floor and side of her bed. I quickly pulled myself together, and covered my tracks, on cloud nine from that experience.... Continue»

I arrived on campus that Saturday morning, wide eyed and ready for the world. Even though I was in the car with my parents, I felt like I was truly moving on, and ahead in my life. High school was just a distant memory at this point, and I couldn't be happier about that. Don't get me wrong, I look back on those years fondly, now. But, at the time, it was four years of awkwardness, thick glasses, and braces. I was always involved in sports, yet never the team superstar. I always did well in school, and got good grades, but never was a 4.0 student, nowhere near the valedictorian. Basically, what I mean is that I was always kind of stuck in the middle in high school, and never felt like I was making a huge impression. I went in to my first year at college with the mindset that I was going to change that and come in to my own.

Over the summer, after high school, I made some big changes. First and foremost, I turned 19. Although 18 is the legal age that parents no longer have control, I still lived with them, and so this birthday was more of a milestone to me. Knowing I was now old enough to do what I wanted, and make my own decisions, gave me a new sense of confidence that I was really lacking. I finally, after four long years, got my braces removed. Instead of having a mouth full of metal, and a sheepish grin, I now had a mouth full of gleaming white teeth, straighter than ever before. The third significant change I made was my glasses. After years and years of staring through thick lenses, hiding my face and eyes, I switched to contact lenses. All of a sudden, I went from looking like an extra on Revenge of the Nerds, to looking like Brad Pitt. Ok, maybe that is a stretch, but needless to say, the loss of glasses and braces, together with my new found confidence had me feeling like a brand new man.

I was accepted to a number of different schools, universities and colleges, around the country. I decided on a small private college just a couple hours from home. I figured the small student population would allow me a better opportunity to meet new people and make new friends, which I was really looking forward to. My parents helped me get moved in to my dorm room and we took a walk around the campus. I was terribly excited as I saw all the other students moving in to their dorms and apartments. The possibilities for friendship were endless. Of course, all the new women were very welcome as well. I wasn't shy, and had plenty of girlfriends in high school, but seeing all of these new, beautiful faces made my heart race. After the walk, and a small bite to eat, my parents bid me farewell, and good luck, and just like that, I was on my own.

I returned to my dorm room and we greeted by my new roommate, Jeff. We hit it off instantly; both of us had similar backgrounds and were looking to turn over a new leaf here at college. The first weekend in college was very memorable. Jeff and I just roamed the campus, bouncing from dorm room to dorm room, from party to party. Everybody was just letting loose, and looking to meet new people. It was great to make a new friend, in Jeff, but I'd be lying if I didn't say that I really was looking forward to meeting new women. Luckily for me, there was no shortage either. I felt completely different at this time talking to girls, than I did in high school. I was always polite, and complimentary, but now I kind of had this new brash confidence, and the girls really responded to that. Instead of feeling like I was chasing them, I started to get the feeling I was being chased, and that made me feel like a million bucks.

Weeks passed, and we were about a month into the new school year. Jeff and I were getting along great, and had made a nice group of friends. I had met some new girls, even managed my first ever one-night stand with a girl I met at a party. Jeff was really falling for a girl, Lindsay, who lived right down the hall from us in our dorm. I couldn't blame him. She was a tall, leggy brunette. She had a very athletic body, not terribly curvy, but very feminine and very sexy, just perfect for Jeff. They spent a lot of time together, which was just fine by me, as I was developing a little crush on Lindsay's roommate, Shannon.

Shannon was the yin to Lindsay's yang. She was short, petite, and very curvy. She had cute, curly blonde hair and amazing blue eyes. She would always wear tight little sweat pants, shorts, and tank tops around the dorm, drawing hidden stares from any guy in the same room. Whereas Lindsay was a really laid back girl, Shannon was the opposite, a true fireball. She was always laughing, arguing, and doing something crazy, and that independence and confidence really made me interested. Of course, her ample, perky breasts and perfect bubble butt definitely piqued my interest as well. Shannon was the type of girl who intimidated men because of her good looks, her smarts, and her attitude, but I couldn't get enough of her, and looked forward to being able to tag along with Jeff and Lindsay, just on the chance Shannon would be around.

It was a Thursday night, or "Thirsty Thursday", as it was known at school. Jeff, Lindsay and I were hanging out after a night out, talking about plans for the weekend. I didn't have much to offer as I hadn't heard of any parties, and actually should have hunkered down a little, as my studies seriously lagged with all the extra temptations about. Jeff suggested we pick someone's dorm room, get a small group of people together for movie night, or something like that. It sounded like a plan, and we recruited some of our friends from around the dorm. Jeff and I decided to take it to the next level, and actually turn our dorm room into a mini-movie theater. We rearranged our furniture, grabbed a couple couches from the lounge, and just like that, we had transformed our room into, as Jeff called it, a "make-out palace". I knew that Lindsay was spreading the word to the girls, so I was anxious to see who would show.

Around 8 o' clock on Saturday people started to show up. It ended up being a total of 6 guys and 6 girls, and much to my pleasure, Shannon showed up, and looked amazing. Since it was movie night, everybody was very casual, most people even coming in pajamas. Shannon had on a tight "wife-beater" tank top, hugging her tits, accentuating them perfectly. She had on some cute pajama pants, kind of loose, except at her ass, where they tightened up, clinging to her hips and following her curves. Unfortunately, as the host, I made sure everyone was comfortable and set with drinks when the movie started, so I got the worst seat in the house, and didn't get to sit next to a girl. Although Shannon would have been my top choice for a girl to sit next to, every girl there was very attractive, so I couldn't have gone wrong, and I was bummed out.

The movie ended, and the whole group was pretty lively. Between the beer, the bottles of wine, and the pot being passed around, every one was feeling pretty loose, and soon enough, our movie night, was turning into a party. We were having a blast, playing drinking games and just enjoying life. We were playing the timeless drinking game "Asshole", until someone made the suggestion that we turn this into a game of strip poker. Obviously all the guys were game, as any guy would risk getting naked for the chance to see girls do the same. Surprisingly, all the girls were game as well, and the game commenced. We played 5 card draw; worst hand removed a piece of clothing. As the game progressed, a couple girls were down to bras and panties, and guys were in nothing but boxers. It was at the point where the next person who lost would have had to show the privates, and the girls all decided that lingerie was enough so the game stopped.

I thought this might end the night as well, but then Lindsay suggested we start playing kissing games, like spin the bottle, two minutes in heaven, etc. Everyone was d***k, feeling good, so we started. Spin the bottle was the first game we played. My spin narrowly missed Shannon, but landed on another good looking blonde, Amanda, and our kiss was all I could have hoped for. After everyone got a turn, we decided to play a new game, and Lindsay suggested a game she knew, called "Who Kissed Me?" The point of this game is that someone puts on a blindfold, and is kissed, then must guess who kissed them. Again we moved around the circle, everyone taking turns, and the spit was flying. Kisses were becoming deeper, and when certain people in the group would kiss, there was more than just a game on their minds. This was definitely turning increasingly sexual, and I awaited my turn eagerly.

When it was my turn, I noticed that every girl had kissed a guy up until now, except for Shannon. I got butterflies thinking that it was her I was going to get to kiss. Considering how the game was progressing, the next kiss was bound to end up in an all out make-out session, and if I could have had that with Shannon, it would be a dream come true. I put on the blindfold, and got ready to be kissed. The room went silent and I heard some shuffling. Jeff's voice came out of nowhere, and he told me to lean forward, to get my kiss. I leaned in, and instead of feeling a girl's mouth, I felt something else, that felt like a cheek, so I turned my head a little and the room erupted in laughter. I ripped the blindfold off to see Shannon pulling up her pants. She had pulled her pants down and stuck her ass right in my face. When I shifted my position, my nose actually went into her butt crack. I didn't know what to think at the time, but based on how everyone was laughing at me, I felt embarrassed and humiliated. Everyone started yelling at me, calling me Butt Sniffer, and I tried to play it off, but inside I was burning.

After that night, I had the distinct privilege of being known as "Butt Sniffer". It only took a couple of days, and everyone in the dorm, as it seemed, had heard the story and started calling me Butt Sniffer. I was so confused at the time. Here was a girl I still had a huge crush on and she humiliated me. I didn't know whether to be excited that she would do that, maybe it meant inside she liked me, so she was just having fun, or was she just a mean spirited person, who, as they say, burned my candle out to make hers burn brighter. All of my new found confidence and swagger was out the window as I became (no pun intended) the butt of my dorm's jokes. It was a very weird time for me, but as it turns out, this single event, and nickname, would lead me to something I never knew I was really interested in, and that is my sniffing fetish.

I was embarrassed that I was being called Butt Sniffer by people I didn't even know, but secretly, inside, the thought of actually sniffing a girl was really beginning to take a hold of me. As a joke, someone left an issue of a porn magazine on my bed. The magazine was called "Tailends", and has now become one of my favorites. This magazine is full, end to end, of pictures of beautiful women's asses. Blondes, brunettes, big, small, all kinds of asses are represented. The women will be bent over, or on all fours, spread for the camera. In this particular issue, and the crux of this joke, was a section fittingly titled, Butt Sniffers. There were 4 pages full of pictures of guy with their noses buried in girls' butts. The picture opened to on my bed, was a full page picture of side-view of a guy whose nose was directly touching a beautiful little asshole. He looked like he was in a dream state getting to experience that sensation. There was note on the page that said, "This is you!" Instead of getting mad, like I had for the past month since the incident, the feeling was totally different, I was turned on.

Seeing the man's face buried in this beautiful girl's behind, knowing that he was inhaling her scent, and that she was in to it, it really affected me. I didn't rip the magazine up, and throw it away. I locked the door, and paged through the magazine and jacked off repeatedly that day. The sight of all these beautiful assholes, on display as they were, turned me on so much. A couple days before this, I would get embarrassed when someone would approach me, or I would hear "Butt Sniffer" from a distance. However, now that I saw this, and knew that somewhere in the world, someone else had this same fetish, I kind of built up some new confidence and the jokes didn't bug me anymore. I embraced my role as a Butt Sniffer and things kind of returned to normal for me and my friends. When someone doesn't get bothered by a joke anymore, it fades away, as did my title of Butt Sniffer, although every now and then I would still get it, for the most part, I got past that.

I was feeling good about myself again, but now, a new problem arose, and that was figuring out how to satisfy my fetish. At first, looking at pictures online and chatting with others who shared my fetish was sufficient, but after time, I wanted to try it myself. A person I was chatting with online suggested to me to try sniffing panties. I had never thought of that, but living in a dorm, I knew there would be plenty of opportunities. I sat in my room and thought about the best way, and I figured I could check the laundry room. If the machines were full, people would leave their clothes down there, so they didn't have to haul them back and forth. The weekends were always busy days for laundry, so I decided to wait until Saturday. I went into the laundry room and there were two open machines, so I quickly filled them with clothes. I went back up to my room for 15 minutes, and returned and sure enough, like a fish biting the bait, there was a laundry basket full of clothes sitting right there.

I looked down the hall and saw nobody coming, so I checked the clothes and they were a girl's clothes. I couldn't tell whose they were, nothing really stuck out to me, but as I dug, there they were. A nice pair of pink cotton panties emerged from inside the clump of clothes. I checked down the hall again, and seeing no one, I put the panties to my nose, and what I smelled made my knees wobbly. With the exception of the Butt Sniffer incident, I had never smelled a woman like that. Sure, I had done oral on a couple girls, but it was always pretty much for utility, doing what I had to do to get a girl ready for sex. The smell emanating from the panties was just intoxicating. I didn't know who's they were but the combination of her sweat, her pussy, and her ass, all on the gusset of her panties, was just incredible. I rushed up to my room, and lying on my bed, panties covering my face, I came all over. It was so intense, and I wanted more.

From that day, my number one activity after class would be to find panties to sniff. My laundry trick worked alright, every once in a while, but I wanted to go right to the source, so I knew who I was sniffing. I started to make study dates all over the dorms, so that I would have a chance to get into girl's rooms and access to dirty panties in their laundry. It seemed like clockwork, sometimes, that after an hour or so of studying, girls would have to go to the bathroom, leaving me alone in their rooms for a couple minutes, and I would always take advantage. I begin to think of girls around school by their smells. I knew which girls had very heady odors, and which one's didn't. The range of smells was very intriguing and I was always looking for windows of opportunity to sniff different girls' panties.

It was a Saturday night, the school year was one third over, and we were just getting ready for Christmas vacation. A lot of people were leaving, but as Jeff and I lived close we didn't have to leave so early. There weren't too many people around, but Jeff and I managed to find a party and get pretty d***k. We returned the room and smoked some pot and Jeff passed out on the couch. For whatever reason, I wasn't tired. My mind began to drift, and soon enough, I started to think about panties, and trying to get some to sniff. Our college was a tight-knit community and it wasn't out of the ordinary to leave a dorm door unlocked, so I decided to go explore. I made up an excuse in case someone saw what I was doing and set out to the girl's floor. I tried a couple doors and on my third try, I found a door that was unlocked. I opened the door slowly, and seeing nobody around, I let myself in.

There were some street lamps outside that provided light through the window, and I could see fairly well. I knew the layout of the dorms so I went to where most girls keep their laundry baskets, but there were none. I began to feel defeated, thinking that possibly the girls took their laundry baskets home with them. I had made some noise in the room, enough to make me think that if anyone was in the room, they would have woken up. I turned on the light in the room, and was nearly mortified – there was a girl in the bed! It was Annie, a very good looking Asian girl. I had seen her around; she was very fit, with a great body. I tip-toed into the bedroom of the dorm room, and was greeted by a pleasant sight. Not only did I see two full laundry baskets tucked behind the beds, but Annie was sl**ping naked, well, topless at least, as her pert little tits were fully exposed to me.

I was making my way around her bed to get to the laundry baskets when the smell hit me. Annie reeked like booze and cigarettes, I mean, she smelled like she licked the floor of a bar. I had come to know that smell very well, it meant that somebody had been out partying. Considering how she was laying in her bed, I figured that she wouldn't wake up with a little noise, so I went behind her bed and found the object of my desire. She had ripped her clothes off and fell in bed, her outfit from that night lay in a pile. The panties were still wrapped in her pants, as if she pulled them both off in one motion, then hit the bed and passed out. She had worn a nice silky black thong; the thought of her wearing them was overwhelming. As if the thought wasn't enough, the smell was immaculate. It was everything I hoped for. Her panties smelled as though they were shoved in her pussy and butt crack all night. I was hard almost instantly sniffing her panties.

I grabbed some of her lotion and sat down on her couch, while she slept away. I was getting ready to jack off, when something amazing happened. Annie rolled on to her side, and pulled her blanket with her, completely exposing her backside to me. Sure enough, she didn't bother to put on panties when she went to sl**p, as she was totally naked. Her ass was perfect; nice and tight, with the right amount of bubble to it, and it was completely on display for me. The panties in my hand became an afterthought as the real thing presented itself to me. Although I had snuck sniffs off of girls when I was in bed with them, since my fetish discovery, I had never really had a girl give herself to me, to sniff. I walked over to Annie, and shook her shoulder, but there was no response, she was in a deep, alcohol induced slumber, and I didn't think she would wake for anything.

The way Annie was lying in bed, on her side, in the fetal position, put her ass in a perfect position for my desires. It was hanging right on the edge of the bed, so as I knelt next to her, it was face level, and damn was it beautiful. I shook her on the hip, and seeing no response, I went for it. I moved my face down right near her ass, sniffing from the top of her crack to the bottom and I was overcome with lust. All I wanted to do was bury my face in this passed out girl's ass, but I bided my time. Gently, I spread her ass apart, exposing her entire crack to me, and her little rosebud looked so appetizing. As I pushed my nose into her crack, it was sensory overload. The way she felt, looked and smelled, at that time was amazing, and I had to taste her. After I felt content with how her ass smelled, I went for the taste, pushing my tongue against her asshole. With my tongue circling her cute little anus, I began to jack off and shot my load all over the floor and side of her bed. I quickly pulled myself together, and covered my tracks, on cloud nine from that experience.... Continue»

The excitement and feelings I had for David were to only last twenty four hours, possibly less than that as the next night he phoned me to tell me the worst thing imaginable, he was married.

As he said the words it felt like a dagger was being pushed into my heart. He went on to apologise and explain why we couldn't be together and repeat what we had done but I had stopped listening as I fought hard to hold back my tears.

It's amazing how quickly your emotions can turn from love to hate in a matter of seconds. I don't even remember the last thing he said to me as I hung up the phone before he had the chance to finish. How could he do this to me? I kept saying over and over to myself. I thought he liked me, wanted me even, but then I realised he did want me, just not the same way I wanted him.

That night I led on my bed crying wishing my world would end. Thankfully my mother didn't bother me that night as I have no idea what I would have told her, the truth probably.

The following morning I told my mother that I didn't feel very well so she phoned the school to say I wouldn't be in. I ended up taking the whole week off and David didn't call or text once to see if I was ok. By the end of the week I decided I had to pull myself together and except what had happened. I didn't regret losing my virginity because I had really enjoyed it, but I felt dirty by the way I had been seduced and used.

As the weeks rolled by I started to feel normal again, I didn't tell anybody about it and David made me promise to keep my mouth shut. I thought he had a cheek but I enjoyed letting him sweat for a bit, besides I didn't want people calling me c***dish names.

The New Year arrived and with it came my mother's new boyfriend, Allan. He was younger than my mother at thirty three, compared to her forty one years, and I thought he was quite handsome.

The first time I met him was very brief. I was going out with the girls when they returned home with a DVD and a takeaway. I was wearing a knee length black dress that was low cut and I could tell he liked me as his eyes explored my body. I said goodnight and before I closed the door behind me I looked back over my shoulder and found him still gawping at me. I smiled.

In the beginning Allan only stayed over at weekends and I very rarely saw him, but when I did he always looked at me in an over friendly way. As well as finding it amusing it also made me feel good. Although I found him handsome I didn't fancy him and the fact he was my mother's boyfriend made it a bit weird too. But I'd be lying if I didn't admit to enjoying the attention.

I think it was about seven months into their relationship when my mother turned forty two and to celebrate Allan threw her a surprise birthday party at our local pub. I had recently finished my exams so it was a double celebration with my friends and f****y.

Everybody seemed to be having a good time, especially my mother who spent most of the night dancing while I was at the bar drinking free wine, far too much wine in fact because I was becoming very d***k.

At one point during the night I went outside for a cigarette, quickly followed by Allan. I was wearing the same black dress I wore the night we first met and his wandering eyes hadn't gone unnoticed this time either. He came right up behind me and asked me what I was doing. I smiled and pulled two cigarettes from my packet. I then felt his hands gently touching my hips as he took one of the cigarettes and I knew then that he wanted me.

He then turned me sideways and rested his free hand on my bum as we lit our cigarettes. I knew I should have stepped away and removed his hand but it felt nice. He wasn't grabbing and groping my bum but he was gently smoothing his hand across my dress and over my cheeks. I could tell by his eyes as well as his body language that he was becoming aroused.

Again, I knew I was starting to play with fire, so I don't know why I did it but once I finished my cigarette I gently rubbed my hand across the front of his trousers before returning to the party. I remember thinking that I shouldn't have done that. But the excitement the sense of danger it created had also turned me on. I knew I wouldn't act on it; after all he was my mother's boyfriend.

Back in the pub he followed me around all night. The party was in full swing and most people, including my mother, were too d***k or having such a good time to notice. I had a few dances but I spent most of the time at the bar and Allan was never far behind cupping a sneaky feel of my bum. At one point he slid his hand up the back of my leg and squeezed my bare flesh. It made me jump but thankfully nobody noticed.

Near the end of the evening I was really starting to feel the effects of all the wine I had d***k and I started to feel sick. Allan offered to take me home but, thankfully, my mother insisted he stay with her as she asked my friend to take care of me.

The next morning I woke with my breasts exposed and my panties hanging off the end of the bed. As I sat up trying to remember how I got to bed the night before I felt a slight pain between my legs. I reached down and realised I was sore. I was horrified as I thought the worst but then I quickly felt relieved when I found no evidence of sperm.

I laughed at the outrageous idea, it wasn't uncommon for me to come home from a night out and masturbate myself to sl**p. I couldn't remember anything about the party but as I climbed off my bed and changed into my dressing gown I vaguely started to remember that Allan had been feeling my arse for most of the evening.

I eventually made it downstairs and into the kitchen where my mother and Allan were nursing their own hangovers. We laughed at each other and Allan poured me a cup of coffee. We chatted for a bit and I learnt that my friend, Emma and her boyfriend Matt had brought me home, which made me feel a little weird considering my state of dress that morning. As we continued chatting and reminiscing I noticed Allan grinning with an air of cockiness. He had obviously enjoyed the party I thought.

Later on in the shower I tried to remember what had happened to me the night before. Had I masturbated? Did Emma and Matt do things to me? Or was it Allan? I felt confused and didn't know how to feel.

When I questioned Emma I acted as if nothing had happened. Casually she told me that Matt carried me up to my bedroom and they left me on my bed. She seemed genuine enough and nothing in her tone gave me reason to doubt her. In fact I felt a little bit stupid for thinking her and Matt would do such a thing. Next I questioned my mother, in the same way I did Emma, and she told me that her and Allan got home around two o'clock in the morning and went to bed. I considered the possibility that once she had fallen asl**p he might have crept into my room, but she added at the end that she was pissed off with him for crashing out and depriving her of sex on her birthday.

I decided I must have pleasured myself and was too d***k to remember, but then over the days that followed I started to remember bits and pieces and worked out the rest.

I could hear people laughing and then someone plonking me onto my bed. I guessed it was Emma and Matt from what she had told me but I couldn't picture them. I don't know if it happened immediately as that would mean it was Emma and Matt or weather it happened much later, but I remember being pulled over onto my back and feeling a pulling action on my body. I now realise that it was my panties being pulled down. I think my legs were pulled wide apart but I couldn't be sure. I then felt something pushing in and out between my legs. I know I was being penetrated but what with, a finger, fingers or even a cock? I couldn't remember my dress being pulled down or my breasts being touched but I could remember something heavy on top of me before my body started to rock. I must have been lying motionless while someone, Matt or Allan, fucked me. I don't know how long it had lasted but I can confirm that I was sore in the morning. With no traces of cum I figured that whoever it was that night he probably wore a condom.

Even to this day I don't know who it was that fucked me. Sometimes I would masturbate imaging that it was Matt as Emma watched. Other times I would masturbate imaging Allan, but that side of the fantasy would soon end.

At the end of the summer I went off to university where my sexual education expanded. I had a couple of short term boyfriends and a few one night stands but they were nothing to really cherish or look back on for self pleasure. But the times I spent at home during my three years at university were.

One Friday morning I was at home completing an assignment and I thought I was alone. I knew my mother had gone to work and I assumed Allan, who had by now moved in, had also gone to work. As I thought I was alone I got out of bed and threw on a loose fitting t-shirt and a pair of shorts, no bra or panties.

I had my back to the lounge door and was so engrossed in my assignment that I nearly had a heart attack when Allan entered to greet me. He came up behind me looking over my shoulder and asked me what I was doing. I knew he could see down my t-shirt if he looked and knowing Allan he probably was. I didn't want to be rude so I began to tell him about my assignment. I welcomed the break and lit a cigarette as I sat back talking about my work.

Then I felt something. Allan placed his hands onto my shoulders and started to gently massage them. I didn't move as he started to rub a little deeper, feeling his fingers pressing into my aching muscles, I started to really relax. His thumbs began massaging my neck gently as I talked more about my work. I knew that neither of us was really interested in what I was saying but it acted as a decoy, allowing him to touch me inappropriately.

His hands began to tremble and I realised he was edging his fingers forward. His fingertips lightly massaged the front of my neck before moving further down my chest, and then in one trembling movement he slid his hand inside my t-shirt and grabbed my right breast. I gasped and sat up in shock. I knew I should have removed his hand but I felt powerless and remained still as he dropped his other hand into my t-shirt and massaged both breasts.

I stopped talking as he groped me and started to rub my nipples. My breathing became heavier as I started to forget about my work and concentrate on the feeling inside my t-shirt.

Then his mobile started ringing and he withdrew his hands from my t-shirt. I couldn't believe it as the warmth from his hands quickly disappeared. I know most men would have ignored the call but if it was work he had to answer it. I hate mobile phones!

I tried to get back into my assignment but I couldn't concentrate. My nipples were like bullets and I noticed a damp patch in my shorts. I got up and went into the kitchen to make some coffee when he returned. We glanced at one another and I looked away. He came up beside me and placed his hands on my hips and I closed my eyes as I felt his hands slide their way up inside my t-shirt. I bit my lower lip in anticipation as his hands reached the underside of my breasts.

By now I was so horny having his hands on my body that I reached behind my back and grabbed his cock through his pants. I smiled as I rubbed his bulge and he slipped his hands up and over my breasts, cupping them firmly before gently squeezing them.

My hand was now firmly squeezing his cock and he started to breathe heavy onto my neck. His ragged breathing sent shivers down my spine as I placed my other hand to his crotch and fumbled for his zipper. Allan spun me around before I could free his cock and kissed me. His hands slipped down over my shorts and he grabbed my bum, lifting me gently onto my tip toes.

Neither of us said a word as I yanked down his zip and pulled out his cock. It felt warm and very hard in my hands before I knelt down on the kitchen floor in front of him. I was too horny to tease him so I placed it into my mouth and sucked hard. I nearly choked as he started ramming it in so f***efully.

Then I looked up at him and he pulled his cock from my mouth and started rubbing the mixture of my saliva and his pre cum across my face as I knelt before him taking it. It turned me on even more having him abusing me like that, most guys are just grateful to have a girl give them a blow job, but that wasn't enough for Allan as he gently pulled me up higher so his cock was level with my tits. I smiled up at him as I squashed my tits around his cock and rubbed him up and down.

"Oh fuck, Sophie," he moaned, "don't stop I'm going to cum." I squeezed my tits harder together and flicked my tongue across the tip of his cock as it thrust up through my cleavage. Then he came all over my tits. I had never seen so much cum as he grabbed hold of the kitchen work top and grunted. The first jet took me by surprise. As he thrust his cock up hard, I opened my mouth to lick his cock and instead I got a mouthful of hot cum. I quickly swallowed and giggled before the next jets blasted my face, neck and chest.

I stood up and wiped myself down with a towel as he slid his hand into my shorts and started playing with my pussy. He was semi-hard and I was delighted he still wanted more as I cupped his balls and gently massaged them. He used his fingers to spread my lips before sliding inside with ease. My pussy was soaking wet and I wanted him so badly. I enjoyed him fingering me and then he slid more fingers inside making it tight. I continued to feel around his balls until his cock was hard again and then I took hold of it with a gentle but firm grip. And once he was hard he was ready to fuck as he yanked me towards the kitchen table and bent me over it.

I thrust my arse up in the air and he quickly tore down my shorts before slapping one of my bare buttocks hard. I yelped and jolted from the pain but then I only felt pleasure as he thrust his cock inside me. He then lifted me up from the table for a moment and removed my t-shirt while he continued to fuck me.

With my t-shirt on the kitchen floor he grabbed my breasts and squeezed them hard as he rammed his cock in and out of my body. He was fucking me harder than I had ever experienced, and I loved it. I gripped the sides of the table and pushed back on his cock. After a few moments I started to time his thrusts with mine and we were away, fucking each other hard and deep.

We banged each other like that for ages and I moaned louder and louder until I felt it, the most intense orgasm of my life. It started in my legs and then it travelled up through my body until it entered my brain and exploded. I collapsed forward onto the table screaming and whimpering as Allan continued to pound me. I felt so light headed I had to close my eyes until I regained control of my body.

I think Allan realised how hard I had cum because he slowed his strokes and asked if I was ok. "Yeah," I whimpered, "that was fucking amazing." He laughed before saying. "Good, you're just like your mother, a true slut."

I didn't like that, but before I could do or say anything he had spun me around, pushed me flat onto my back on the table and plunged his cock back inside my pussy. His comments were quickly forgotten as he lifted my legs and pulled me towards him. His cock was throbbing inside my tight hole as I started to lubricate again, if I ever stopped, and he started to fuck me hard once more. He pushed me f***efully up the table with his cock and then pulled me f***efully back down onto his cock with his hands.

He continued to fuck me like that until I was on the brink of a second orgasm. But instead of fucking me over the edge he stopped and withdrew his cock. "What the fuck are you doing?" I shouted. He smiled and rubbed his cock up and down my pussy. The bastard had now decided to tease me. Finally he spoke. "How much do you want my cock?"

I couldn't believe he wanted to start playing games when I was so close to coming again. "Stop it," I said in frustration, "just fuck me." "Tell me slut!" he hissed, "How much do you want my cock." "I want it now; I want you to fuck me right here in my ... arghhhhhhh ... fuck!" I screamed as he violently rammed his cock inside me.

Once again he pulled out and chuckled to him himself. "Take my cock in your hand slut," he hissed once more, "show me where you want it." I slid my hand down and grabbed his cock, giving it an unfriendly squeeze for the torture he was putting me through. He winced and we both chuckled before I started stroking his cock. I watched his face and I knew he couldn't take much more. I pulled his cock closer to my entrance and then slid it into me so that the tip was touching my lips. I rubbed it up and down like he had done and we both groaned before he pushed inside.

I was desperately in need of another orgasm and my pussy was hot for his cum as he resumed his fucking. This time he fucked me differently. Instead of smashing my pussy he lunged in and out with slow but very powerful thrusts. His cock was going so deep entering my womb and stretching my pussy. "That's it, right there, that's the spot," I moaned, "oh yes, fuck me like that." He fought hard to ravage me as my words turned him on.

"Yes, you like that slut?" he grunted. "Yes! Yes, I love it! I exclaimed. "Take it deep you fucking slut! You fucking dirty slut! Take it slag! Bitch! You're a filthy fucking slag!" His words were horrible and chilling and to be honest a little scary, but at the same time thrilling. He suddenly seemed dangerous and I liked the danger that was riding me to another orgasm. He continued. "You're a fucking slut, just like your whore mother! I'm going to cum inside your tight body you dirty fucking whore!"

He was no longer fucking me with long lunges. By now he had my tits squashed in his hands as he bucked between my legs for all he was worth. Harder and harder, deeper and deeper he went bucking, banging, thrusting and fucking my fragile body.

"Ahh! Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!" I screamed as I finally reached my second climax. "Take my load you fucking whore! He exclaimed as he filled my womb with his cum. He seemed to go for ages making sure he gave me every last drop and when he was finished he quickly pulled up his pants and left me.

As I led on the table naked I thought about the names he was calling me and the things he had said about my mother. I felt his cum leak out of me and onto the table as I thought about what I had done. Was I a terrible daughter? Or was he a terrible boyfriend? Probably both were accurate statements.

Allan and I fucked four more times after that and I loved it when he called me terrible names. He had created a hunger in me that I needed to satisfy.

But a few months after our last fuck, I found out that I wasn't the only girl he was entertaining other than my mother. I felt terrible when they split up. My mother never found out about Allan and me, and somehow that made it worse. I wanted to confess but I knew it wouldn't help. Instead I carried my guilt and consoled my mother.

... Continue»

by gizzard

I have been married to my wife Jana for nine years and up to about two years
ago we have led a pretty normal life. We did what most married couples did.
We went to work, enjoyed each other's company, and found pleasure in each
other's arms, remaining faithful to one another. We were very happy with the
arrangement, until about two years ago when things were set in motion to put
us in the lifestyle we live today.

I always considered myself lucky to have met and married Jana. She is the
most beautiful woman I have ever laid eyes upon and never thought in a
million years that I would call her my wife. I always thought she was out of
my league but I took a chance to ask her out and was rewarded for my
bravery. Jana is a petite blonde, standing 5'4" with an hourglass body that
most women would die for. Her 36C breasts accented her body perfectly and
her velvet pussy, with a thin strip of soft blond pubic hair, could be
closely related to heaven.

So what happened to change our life forever? I guess you will have to read
on to find out.

Two years ago I doing some research on the internet for a paper I was
writing on racial turmoil for my college thesis. I was searching for many
topics that would be confrontational enough to set a strong ground for my
project. I am not racist but having some argumentative topics in the thesis
made for good content to elaborate on. One of the search results was linked
to a MSN Group (R.I.P) titled Black Cock Property. I registered for the
group and started looking around to see what it was all about. As it turned
out, the content of the group was mainly focused on the right of black men
to own white females, be they single or married. I was mesmerized by the
sight of white females giving themselves over to strong, dominate, black
males to use however they sought fit. Some pictures clearly showed wedding
rings glowing on the women's fingers. After about five minutes of browsing
around I realized that I actually had an erection that intensified every
time I saw a wedding ring sparkling, knowing that this was someone's wife
being given over to a black man. I found myself returning to this site and
others like it, intent to include this topic in my thesis. As it turns out,
the professor found the topic to be original and gave me an excellent grade
for a thesis that was different from the many boring one off's he normally
received.

With my thesis completed I had no reason to continue accessing Black Cock
Property yet I found myself returning to the site anytime I had a few
moments to myself. I also began fantasizing about Jana being one of the
reparations being paid to black men and began to masturbate to the pictures
and fantasies. The deeper I sunk into my fantasy; more topics began to
surface and interest me. Some of these included Cuckoldry, Chastity, Cream
Pies, and husband submission.

I started hiding pictures, stories, and movie files on my hard drive. I hid
different topics in different locations so that if any of the files were
discovered the entire truth about my fantasy would not be known. The more I
jerked off to these topics, I found myself becoming less interested in sex
with Jana and my performance in the bedroom began to decline. I made up for
my inability by focusing on getting better with oral sex and dedicating
allot of effort to making Jana orgasm with my mouth instead. It seemed to
fit my fantasy better and Jana never complained since she was getting better
head than she had ever gotten.

I came home from work one day just like any normal day, but this wasn't any
normal day, as I was about to find out. My life would never be the same
after today.

Shortly after entering the house Jana called down the stairs, "Baby, can you
come up to the bedroom and help me with something?"

When I got to the bedroom there was a shocking surprise waiting for me. On
the bed, clad in a super sheer white teddy with thigh high stockings and
garter belt, was my wife Jana with her make-up meticulously applied and an
evil grin on her face that I can't ever remember seeing from her before.

Seeing the shock on my face, she took control of the moment, gesturing
towards a chair near the bed, "Baby, we have to talk. I want you to take off
all your clothes and sit here for me."

I had never known her to take control like this before but I hurried to
comply with her wishes in fear that she would stop if I didn't obey. Every
story I read over the past few months that focused on wives dominating their
husbands seems to swim through my confused thoughts.

I know you have been hiding something from me lately and I want to bring it
out in the open so we can talk it out," she began, speaking softly the ease
the tension she could clearly see on my face. "Three weeks ago I was having
some troubles with the computer and I asked my s****r to come over and have
a look at it."

My heart was racing. Her s****r was an experienced IT professional and there
was little doubt she had found all of my hidden fantasy files.

"The good news is that she found the problem. The other news is she found
your hidden folder. We spent about an hour looking at your files and reading
the stories in almost disbelief. I began to wonder if this was something you
wanted me to do for you. Christina asked me if I wanted her to delete the
files but I told her just to get rid of the virus and show me how to get
back to your hidden folder."

My head was spinning but I heard her say she found my hidden folder, which I
took to mean only one of them. But which one was it? Which fantasy did she
know about? What dark secret of mine was she now curious about helping me to
experience it?

Jana let that sink in then continued, "I never realized that you had a
chastity fantasy. Do you have a fantasy about being locked in a chastity
belt? I see your dick getting hard, which I could take as a yes, but I want
you to answer."

I took a few seconds for the lump in my throat to go away before answering,
"Honey, I do have a fantasy about being locked up and having the decision on
when and how I can orgasm dictated by someone else, but to be honest, I
don't know if it is anything more than a fantasy. I have never done anything
like it before."

She smiled and nodded as she began to speak, "Is this why you have been less
enthusiastic during sex and more attentive while going down one me?" she
asked me in a questioning tone. "Yes, I have noticed quite a change in that
area as you may have guessed.

I decided I was going to be honest about my feelings on chastity; I was not,
however going to reveal the deeper cuckoldry fantasies that I felt she knew
nothing about yet.

"I would say that it played a major part in my bedroom performance." I
answered in a very subdued voice. "I have been stroking myself every chance
I got thinking about it, about 7 or 8 times a week."

She just grinned at me and said, "Thank you for being honest with me. I will
return the favor and be honest with you. For the last three weeks I have
been in a state of constant arousal thinking about locking you up in a cock
cage. I looked at your pictures and read the stories you seemed to like
enough to save. I have been getting myself off twice as much as you have!"

She shifted on the bed and reached into the nightstand table, withdrawing a
small white cardboard box which she placed tenderly on the soft mattress in
front of her.

"I spent the first week after I discovered your files reading articles and
even talking to other wives that I met online who keep their husbands
chaste. I wanted to learn as much about chastity and denial as I could. Two
weeks ago I ordered this," she whispered seductively as she pulled a clear,
plastic CB-6000 and small brass padlock out of the box she pulled from the
nightstand moments earlier.

I could see she had been playing with it quite a bit. As she traced her
fingers over the smooth surface, light glaring off the reflective surface
showed clear evidence of many tiny finger smudges all over it. She stared at
the empty cage with a look of deep wanting lust in her eyes.

I assume you know what this is since you have seen pictures of men wearing
them before," she inquired of me as she brought the case to her lips and
kissed the dome.

I simply nodded my head, unable to find words while looking at the object
that could take away my ability to orgasm without consent from someone else.
My dick however had no need for words and proclaimed its feelings by
standing straight up and pulsing untouched.

Putting the cage back in the box she continued, "I want you to know that I
am willing to try this if you feel it is something you want to explore. I
want you to go downstairs and think about this for the next hour or so. I
leave this decision entirely up to you. If you decided you want me to lock
up your penis and take away control of your orgasms, I want you to shave all
your pubic hair, I am sure you realize why, and return to the bedroom.

"I do not want you jerking off until you have made your decision! This is
your chance to try your fantasy, and if you choose, we will discuss the
specifics tonight," she finished in an authoritative voice.

She turned away from me and I took this as my cue to leave the bedroom. Even
though I was forbidden to masturbate, I was sure Jana was breaking out one
of her toys to use on herself. I couldn't blame her and to my surprise, I
wasn't the least bit jealous.

I sat down in the living room and for the first 15 minutes I felt like I was
in a trance. The shock of the situation took its toll on me before I came to
and started to think about my decision. I knew that if I went forward I
would be making a huge sacrifice. I always jerked off to my fantasy but if
it became reality the fantasy itself would prevent me from doing just that.
For every contradicting feeling I had the same answer popped up. Try it. If
we don't enjoy it we can always stop and we can chop that up to another
fantasy that should always remain a fantasy.

With fifteen minutes to go I had my answer and made my way towards the
bathroom to remove my pubic hair. I took my time and removed every piece of
hair carefully while taking every opportunity to enjoy what the feel of
flesh against my hardened cock felt like. When I was left completely smooth
I couldn't believe how delicate my bald scrotum felt.

When I reentered the bedroom my wife was still on the bed with her face
clearly showing the glow of having had at least one orgasm. Her pupils
almost seemed to constrict into snakelike slits but her devious little smirk
clearly told me how delighted she was to see my presence back in the
bedroom.

She ran her hand over my hairless genitals, "You did an outstanding job
making sure you got every last hair. I take it, judging by the absence of
pubic hair, you have decided to try out what is now our fantasy?"

I looked her right in the eyes, "Yes, I will become your chaste husband on
the condition that we start slow and agree that we can end it if I decide I
don't like it."

I thought she was going to jump for joy on the bed as her face lit up. She
had the appearance of a giddy school girl who was just asked to the senior
prom.

"Baby, we will take it slow and we will discuss that shortly. As for ending
the arrangement, I agree but it can only be ended on a release date. If you
had the ability to end it at anytime, you would never truly be chastised. If
you need to wait for a release date regardless if you want to continue being
my sexually frustrated, cock locked hubby, you will truly be denied. Also,
if you decide to end it there will be no returning to the fantasy. I will
not let you have a period of freedom because you desire it and then want to
go back to chastity. You are either locked or you are not," she spoke
adamantly.

I nodded my understanding, "That all makes perfect sense to me. I agree
completely."

"Very well, I want you to go to the kitchen and bring back a ziplock bag
with ice and water, along with a dish towel. It is going to take me a little
bit to size the cage correctly so you can wear it as comfortable as possible
and I can't do that if you are erect like you are right now," she exclaimed,
pointing at my engorged erection.

I realized that once again my cock was hard as ever without being touched. I
followed her instructions and was back in the bedroom quicker than any
normal person would have been, knowing that returning to the bedroom meant
imprisonment of my cock. Jana had put a silk robe on to hide her lingerie,
which I was thankful for since the sight of her in her teddy alone made me
want to get hard.

"When is the last time you shot your load?" she snapped at me.

"Yesterday," I told her, "when you went to the store I hurried into the
study and jerked off looking at my chastity files."

"Good," she said quickly, "we will not have to give you an orgasm today
then. Lay down on the bed so I can start getting you soft and we can talk
while the ice does its work."

I did what she asked without hesitation and she carefully wrapped the
ziplock in a towel before placing it on my straining cock and testicles. It
wasn't too cold at first but as time wore on I could feel the coldness
saturating the towel and chilling my groin.

"Now," Jana continued, "we are going to start with a two day period of
chastity, after which I will allow you release. We will inspect your dick
and balls to make sure we aren't damaging anything and that evening we will
lock you back up if all is well. Each time we will increase the period of
chastity until we find a nice happy period that I will dictate. Anytime
between release dates that we have to unlock you, for hygiene or irritation,
will be supervised by me. I do not want you cheating by sneaking a quick
jerk when I am not looking. Is that understood?"

Her sudden harsh tone took me by surprise and it left me with no doubts that
she wanted to be in charge of my orgasms. I truly realized that she wasn't
doing this for me; she was doing it for herself. Her new aggressive demeanor
did nothing to help relieve my erection.

"Yes, I understand," I quickly answered in a submissive tone.

"Well this doesn't seem to be working does it? Perhaps we need it a little
bit colder," she spoke with a chilly air to her voice.

She removed the baggie from the towel and placed it directly on my genitals.
The sudden cold made me want to curl into the fetal position. My instincts
made me move my hands toward my groin to protect the most sensitive set of
organs on my body.

My normally subtle wife scolded me quickly. "Leave it!" she barked, "Or do I
need to tie your hands above your head so you don't mess with my property?"
her stern face saying more than her words.

"No honey," I replied. "I will leave it alone. It was just the sudden cold
that made me jump."

There was no fighting the cold now. My erection was giving up the fight and
my hard on deflated quickly till I was completely limp and smaller than I
can remember being.

Jana giggled, "Now there we go, nice and small so I can start fitting this
little, plastic prison."

I watched with fascination as Jana spent the next 15 minutes trying out
different pins and ring sizes, each time tugging the cage to check the
fitment and putting the ice back on my genitals while she changed
configurations.

"This is the setup we want." she said as she gave a strong pull on the
chastity belt, "Tight enough to keep that cock where it belongs but loose
enough for comfort. How does it feel?"

"It's not uncomfortable." I replied, "But I am pretty sure it is tight
enough so that I can't escape. Unfortunately I don't have anything to
compare it to."

Jana gave me the first comforting look since she started putting on the
cage, "Don't worry baby. We can make changes to the configuration if you
tell me we need to. I want it to be as comfortable as possible because you
are going to be spending allot of time locked up and you won't want to do it
if it only hurts you."

Her reassuring demeanor changed back to that of the new woman inside my
wife.

"Now it's time. " She said, holding the opened padlock up for me to see it
before placing it through the locking pin. "I want you to ask me to lock you
up. Ask me to take control of your dick. Offer me control of all your
orgasms!"

With all my effort I looked into her hazel eyes, "Honey, please close the
lock to my chastity belt and make me a chaste husband. If you close the lock
I will give you complete and utter control over my cock. I will not orgasm
unless you and only you give me permission. I realize that my suffering is
for your pleasure and will do anything you ask of me in the hope that you
will be gracious and allow me release. I give you alone the power to
determine how long I must go without release, and while I promise to do my
best not to request release, I give you permission to dictate any punishment
I must undergo if I cannot resist asking."

With a large smile on her face I heard a very loud click that echoed
throughout the bedroom. I knew then and there that the deed was done and
free orgasms would be a thing of the past for me. Jana pressed her body
against mine and attacked me with a passionate kiss that rivaled those of
our newlywed years. I could feel her heart racing against my chest and I had
a feeling that I awakened a monster, a monster I dreamt of in my fantasies
but a monster none the less.

She broke the kiss and spoke to me, "Like I promised I am going to go easy
on you at first and give you time to get accustomed to being locked up. I do
however want to test what happens when you try to get a hard-on. Since I am
so turned on," she threw off her robe and I could clearly see through the
transparent material of her teddy that she had already removed her panties,
"I want you to go down on me and give me two orgasms. You have been getting
so much better giving head and I have high hopes that your predicament will
only make you better. I know trying to get an erection will cause you some
pain and if it becomes too much I want you to tell me."

She lay back and spread her legs and I needed no other persuasion to meet
her request. I dove into her mound with a motivation I had never felt
before. It seemed that my entire body was only intent on giving her
pleasure. To be honest it was like having a huge weight lifted off my
shoulders. For me it always seemed like a huge amount of pressure to perform
in the bedroom. I no longer felt that pressure as my only goal in that
shining moment was to bring her off to an enjoyable two orgasms.

As I worked feverishly to make her cum, I felt building pressure on my balls
as the rings worked to prevent my erection. I could feel the head of my
penis swollen and pressing against the end of the plastic shell. While
uncomfortable enough to fight back the boner, it wasn't what I would
consider painful.

After a few short minutes Jana was grinding her pelvis against my face as
she let loose a torrent of screams that surely told the neighborhood how
much she was enjoying our new arrangement. When she settled down I told her
about the discomfort I felt and went through great detail to explain how
each sensation felt. I also asked her if I could use her magic bullets to
help bring her to her second orgasm, telling her that my jaw was a little
sore but I would work very hard to remedy the problem in the future with
plenty of practice I knew I was going to get.

"Don't you worry about practice baby. You are going to get plenty of it.
While you will be going significant amounts of time without enjoying an
orgasm, I will be getting all that I want. Isn't that correct?"

I looked up at her from my humble position, "Yes honey. I will be at your
beckon call. If you want an orgasm all you need is to ask. I however must
depend on your good graces and the schedule you set forth for me to earn my
orgasms."

She stared at me with complete satisfaction, "Very good baby. I adore how
you understand your precarious position. You may use my bullets to help
bring me off again and then I will go cook us some dinner."

The rest of the night was pretty uneventful. When we lay down in bed Jana
looked more relaxed than she had in a very long time. Clearly she was at
ease since there was not even a remote hint of having to have sex. I am sure
my decreased motivation in bed lead partly to this peace.

"Is wearing the chastity belt causing you any more pain or discomfort than
earlier?" she asked in a gentle voice that truly indicated how much she
cared for me, "I know it is a little tight. I wanted to make sure you
wouldn't be able to escape."

I told her there was no pain and little if any discomfort. The CB-6000 was
actually very comfortable although in fairness I had only been wearing it
for a few hours

"I am a little embarrassed that your s****r saw my files." I said, "She must
think I am some kind of freak and if your parents find out I am not sure I
could face them."

She ran her hand up and down my chest and tried to reassure me, "Don't worry
about Christina. She promised me she would keep her mouth shut as long as we
showed her what a penis in a chastity belt looked like. We actually spent
about two hours talking about how to broach the subject to you. So you see,
she knows quite a bit more about your situation then you thought."

I blushed as that fact absorbed into my mind.

"She actually bet me that you would never actually allow me to put you in
chastity. I can't wait to collect on that bet one day. The next time she
comes over I want you to offer to show her you restrained dick."

"Yes dear." I replied submissively.

We cuddled together in each other's arms and fell asl**p with a comfort that
had long since evaded us.

I awoke in the morning to a very sharp pain in my stomach. My balls were
pulled very tight because of my bodies' normal attempt at morning wood. The
discomfort I felt while awake and trying to stiffen was usually enough to
deter the body from the attempt but during the night, while I slept, my body
seemed oblivious to the pain in my balls. After fighting the pain for a few
agonizing minutes the swelling decreased and the pain subsided. That was
going to take some getting used to. Perhaps my body would learn not to make
a feeble attempt at an erection. I could hope anyway.

I got up and went to the bathroom to take a piss. I almost started to pee
standing up before I caught myself and decided that it might be better to
sit down to piss from now on. There was much less of a chance at making a
mess I would have to clean up. When I was finished I grabbed a few Q-tips
and cleaned out the dome of the plastic shell. I didn't know what effect
urine would have festering inside the cage but I figured it wouldn't be
good.

After making coffee I took a cup upstairs and gently nudged Jana to wake her
up. When she opened her eyes she immediately put her hand to my crotch.

"Oh wow, for a second there I thought last night was just a dream but it's
true!" she said as her waking eyes suddenly brightened to a warm glow, "We
really have locked your penis up!"

She smiled and her other hand went for the key on the necklace, settled
gently between her supple breasts.

"Yes honey, you now own my cock and decide when I get to cum."

She jumped out of bed with excitement in her eyes thanking me for the cup of
coffee, "I can get used to this!"

I realized how nice it was that today was the start of a three day weekend
for me. I had three days to get accustomed to my new captivity before
attempting to conceal the plastic lump behind a business suit. As an
afterthought I decided I would try on one of my suits later to see just what
trouble I was in for.

Jana came down from getting ready and gave me a passionate kiss before
heading for the door. As she opened the door she turned around and showed me
the key around her neck. "You behave yourself today. I guess you will have
plenty of time to get some housework done since you won't be jerking off
today!" laughing quite loudly as she walked out the door.

The only thought that came to my mind was "Damn! She's Right!"

I spent the day both relaxing and cleaning up around the house. I hopped on
the computer to look at some of my favorite cuckold material but I couldn't
do it very long due to the tension the cage created on my balls. The cage
didn't give me much trouble but I could tell the back of my scrotum where
the back ring rested was a little irritated. I would have Jana look at it
when she got home. I tried on one of my suits, and to my surprise, the cage
didn't bulge out very much. It seemed that it would remain quite concealed.
I was glad I wouldn't have to make awkward explanations at work.

When Jana got home I met her at the door and was rewarded with a very wet
kiss. She asked me to come upstairs with her. Once we were in the bedroom
she told me to disrobe and I did so quickly without any protest. Once I was
fully nude except for the piece of plastic encasing my penis she got down to
business.

"Come over here and remove my clothes!" she said in a demanding voice.

Damn, just her tone made my cock start to go hard before it met the
resistance of the cage.

I removed her clothes slowly as she talked to me about how horney she was
all day. "It was so hard to keep my mind on my work. All I could think about
was you waiting at home for me, frustrated because you couldn't jerk off.
Did you miss being able to masturbate today?"

I told her I did. "I looked at some of my favorite material but couldn't do
so for long because of the discomfort. I wanted to cum badly but there was
nothing I could do about it. Besides you did not give me permission."

I told her about the minor irritation on my scrotum and after taking a quick
look she got some baby oil from the bathroom and rubbed a small amount on
the reddened skin. It seemed to relieve the discomfort pretty quickly. I was
proud of my little evil wife. She really must have done her research to have
such a quick remedy at hand.

"I know you can't cum until tomorrow but I want to come right now. Time to
do your duty my little chaste hubby."

I went to it right away, spending about ten minutes until she shot off with
another loud, explosive orgasm.

"Oh....Oh, my god! I am going to cum all over your face! Don't fucking stop!
Ohhhhhh..." she screamed.

She really seemed to let go lately. I could always tell when she came but
now people on the other side of the country would know. She thanked me and I
grabbed her robe and slipped it over her shoulders. I was treating her like
a queen and I was sure she was enjoying it.

The rest of the day sped by and the next morning I met the same painful
situation as the previous day. My shuffling in bed woke my wife this time
and she saw the reason for my restlessness.

"Wow, your balls seem like they are really stretched. Does it hurt real
badly?"

I told her it was painful but I went through the same thing the previous
morning and just needed to let it settle out.

With a smile that showed me she was proud of me she rolled over and fell
back asl**p.

I let Jana sl**p in and when she awoke around ten o'clock I had a cup of
coffee waiting for her.

"I want you to take care of the yard today and after dinner we can give you
a much deserved orgasm."

With a little extra spring in my step, I made quick work of the yard. While
Jana enjoyed her day off I worked on a few of my projects I have been
putting off for a while. It made it a little easier to keep myself busy
instead of thinking about being able to cum later that day.

After dinner I cleaned up the dishes and made my way upstairs where Jana was
waiting for me stark naked on the bed twirling the key to my chastity belt
around her finger.

"Do you want to be allowed to cum tonight?"

I told her I did but that decision resided with her.

"So you are telling me that if I told you I changed my mind about tonight
you wouldn't be mad at me?"

I told her matter of factly, "I wouldn't be mad as it is your decision to
make. I might be disappointed but I realize that if you feel I don't deserve
an orgasm you don't have to let me have one."

She actually gleamed with joy. Within moments she had inserted the key in
the lock and I watched as the hasp sprang free. She made the withdrawal of
the cage more dramatic than it had to be but I didn't care as it felt good
to be out of the cage. The moment the rush of air hit my cock it began to
grow in earnest.

Jana laid back and spread her legs for me. I wasted no time inserting my
hard prick into her wanton hole. This moment felt more wonderful than just
sex. This act meant so more because I had to wait for it. I went slowly to
enjoy the sensation. It seemed that my desire to please in bed was back.
After a few minutes Jana opened up and a gush of warmth engulfed my cock. I
waited for her to come down and drove forth with gusto. Within seconds I was
shooting off powerful spurts of cum into her moist pussy. I collapsed on
her, my breathing labored and my heart racing.

After a few minutes we decided to get a shower during which Jana made me
clean my genitals very good and freshly shave my pubic hairs. There was no
doubt I was going back in the cage, not that I thought there would be any.

Satisfied with how the evening turned out Jana had me lay on the bed while
she fitted my cage. She placed the lock through the pin and snapped the lock
shut.

"I hope you enjoyed that because we are going to shoot for 2 weeks before
your next release. Think you can handle that?" she asked with a wicked
little grin.

I gave her a wide smile, "It looks like I am going to have to handle it. You
are the one setting the date and there is nothing I can do about it without
your key."

Just two days ago I had begun my new life in chastity. My wife Jana found
out about my secret fantasy courtesy of some files I hid away on my hard
drive. It seems foolish to use the word fantasy anymore since chastity is
now a real part of my life. Getting accustomed to wearing a chastity belt
around my cock has not been very difficult to this point. To be fair I only
endured two days before I was granted an orgasm, and I hadn't really been
teased at all, but I was immediately locked up with my next period of
chastity to last two weeks. I was a little worried that the fetish would
lose a little power following an orgasm but I was thrilled to feel nothing
but excitement about being locked up again and the glow of my wife's face
when she pushed the lock shut again was breathtaking.

The following morning I had my normal rude awakening, having my balls
stretched due to my bodies' involuntary attempt at a morning hard-on. The
good news was that it didn't seem as bad this morning. Perhaps my body was
learning that I just had no use for morning erections anymore and my clear
plastic prison saw to the task of not allowing me any. I spent most of
Sunday morning lying around and contemplating the fact that I was not going
to be allowed to cum for the next two weeks. I had no complaints really
seeing as this was my fetish after all and I was almost grateful that my
wife's s****r had found my hidden folder and that my wife had taken the
steps to take matters into her own hands and offer to lock my cock up. I
debated deleting the other folders on other topics but decided I would let
them remain where they were. Sooner or later Jana would probably find them
and I was sure she would once again confront me with them. The question is
would she make them a reality for me when she did?

After lunch, Jana strutted into the living room with a demanding look in her
eye.

"Get dressed," she ordered, "We are going shopping. I realized this morning
that it has been a while since I bought any lingerie and decided that I need
some new things to wear around the house."

"You are becoming such a naughty little temptress," I told her with a hint
of laughter in my voice.

She gave a giddy chuckle and with a wide smile, simply replied, "Thank you
baby."

When we got to the store it was a little frustrating to see all these women
shopping for items they, no doubt, would wear in the bedroom for their
husbands or boyfriends whereas my wife was shopping for items to wear all
around the house and create a stirring in my loins that would not be
remedied in the near future. I came to the realization that this was the
first little bit of teasing I was going to have to endure.

"Browse around the store and pick out two outfits you would like to see me
in. You may pick whatever you like but keep in mind I am making you pick
your own poison sort of speak. These are some of the outfits I will wear
around the house when I feel like teasing you," she said.

Noticing the quick expression of shock on my face she merely replied "Yes, I
read all about teasing when I was researching the chastity lifestyle over
the past few weeks. I went very easy on you the last two days but I am going
to slowly ramp it up until I have you nice and sexually frustrated."

I turned a bright shade of red when I realized there was a tall brunette on
the other side of the rack we were perusing through. I knew immediately that
she had heard every word my wife had just spoken and now three people knew
that I was a belted husband even though one of them was a stranger. My wife
giggled as I moved away from the rack quickly and she gave the brunette an
acknowledging nod.

The first outfit I picked out was rather conservative. It was a light pink,
silk nighty that would have been rather tame had it not been for how short
the hem of the gown fell. When I held it up to my wife I realized that it
would just barely cover her pussy, short enough that if she went panty-less
I would catch glimpses of her pussy every time she moved. My second choice
was far more adventurous. I picked out a shiny black patent leather corset
with a matching thong. The half cup corset would barely contain her firm
breasts and I wasn't completely sure that her large pink nipples would
remain concealed. She absolutely beamed with approval when I told her it was
my second pick. A pair of matching thigh high boots with three inch heels
caught my eye and I told her I wanted her to get those as well.

"Let me go try these on real quick," she said. "You will have to wait until
we get home to see me in them though."

I stood around the store looking through more racks as I waited for her to
emerge from the fitting room. The feel of these delicate fabrics alone was
enough to heighten my awareness about my locked up state. On numerous
occasions I caught that same brunette stealing glances my way. Each time I
caught her she blushed a little more. I think she was more embarrassed about
knowing I was in chastity than I was knowing she knew. I am pretty sure she
was trying to catch a glimpse of my crotch looking for some tell tale sign
of the chastity belt.

Jana was almost skipping when she emerged with a look of utmost satisfaction
on her face. She handed me the garments and told me to go pay for them which
I did right away.

Once we got home Jana said she was going to change into an outfit. "Do you
have a preference or should I surprise you?"

"Surprise me honey. Either one is going to have my dick straining to get
hard in its captivity," I replied with a little more bravery then I should
have.

Ten minutes later my wife came back downstairs. Just as I thought she chose
the corset and boots. She had taken some extra time to apply heavy make-up
and was looking extremely fuckable. The material of the boots seemed to
stretch to fit her accented calf muscles thanks to the three inch heels. I
realized that the front blinds were open and started to work them closed.

"Leave them open!" she snapped.

"But the neighbors might see you." I protested.

"So what if they do," she said without hesitation. "I am sure they have
heard me enjoying myself by now and if they haven't they probably will
tonight. Besides, I am covered up. It's you that should be worried. Remove
all your clothes NOW!"

I didn't even argue that I was about to be standing naked in my living room
wearing nothing but a chastity belt. I knew damn well that anyone walking by
could probably see right into the house and if they strained to look, would
see what I had become. Once I was naked she dropped to her knees in front of
me and began to fondle my exposed balls, rolling the tender pieces of flesh
around in her fingers. Within moments I felt the cage begin to do its job,
keeping my erection at bay.

"I know this is going to cause you some discomfort but I am going to start
teasing you today. You can expect allot more of this as I do my best to keep
you sexually frustrated. Is that what you want? Do you want me to tease you
to the point of madness and deny you the opportunity to spray your seed?"
she asked in an almost c***dlike voice.

My head was spinning at her words. "Yes. YES!" I screamed, "Use me for your
own pleasure however you see fit while denying me the simple pleasure of an
orgasm."

Seeing me fight a losing battle with my erection enthralled her all the
more. She began to lick my balls tenderly and then sucking them into her
mouth. She blew her hot breath against my sheathed cock before she took the
molded plastic into her mouth.

"I bet you wish this cage was off right now so you could feel my warm tongue
directly on your flesh," she said looking up into my eyes. "Well if you are
having any thoughts to that effect do yourself a favor and erase them from
your mind. I am not granting you release for two whole weeks."

Once she felt I was almost at my breaking point she let me fall back onto
the couch, my rubbery legs no longer able to support my weight, my breathing
very rapid and shallow.

"Oh that was so much fun," she laughed, "and even though I am going to deny
you any orgasms, you are going to spend the rest of the day giving me
plenty. I want four orgasms today. You can bring me off by any means you
want, excluding your cock of course since that is staying locked up."

I did exactly that, devoting all my efforts to pleasing her. Unwrapping her
patent leather encased body was exhilarating. As every inch of flesh became
exposed to my view, I covered it with kisses. I wanted to taste every part
of her body, to drink it in and become d***k with frustration. By the end of
the night my jaw was screaming in agony telling my brain it had nothing left
to give. Thankfully I had met the goal set before me.

The next three days went by pretty uneventful with the exception of Jana
spending precious moments to tease me, always allowing me ample views of her
body in various states of undress or sexy outfits. My oral duties did not
relent either as I was told time and time again to get my wife off with my
mouth and tongue. My jaw was beginning to become accustomed to its frantic
workout and the constant thrashing from my sexy wife's pelvis.

I now knew how Jana felt about having a hard time concentrating while at
work with the exception of the fact that I would not receive relief like she
had when I returned home. In all actuality, when I was able to pull my
thoughts away from the piece of flesh locked away from the world, I found
myself able to think quite clearly, more so than I have been able to in a
long time. Even with my self-imposed distractions I was able to complete
more work in a shorter amount of time, a fact that did not go unnoticed by
my supervisor. "If she only knew the secret to my success," I laughed to
myself.

When I got home on Wednesday night I found my wife lounging in the living
room wearing more clothing than she has taken to lately. It was like she
made a conscious effort to hide as much of her skin from me as possible.

"Baby, I want you to go up to the bathroom and remove your clothes. Once you
are naked just wait for me and I will be up shortly. We have some business
to attend to," she told me in a short tempered tone.

She peaked my curiosity and I didn't even to bother asking questions, a
habit that I discovered I have been developing lately. She didn't make me
wait long but when she entered the bathroom she was still fully clothed,
twirling the key to my belt around her fingers.

"I am going to unlock you but I don't want you to get any ideas about
release. You need to clean your cock and shave your stubbies. I also need to
check you for any irritation. I made sure to cover up because I do not wish
you to get an erection. When you are in the shower you will wash yourself
with cold water to help stave off any hard-ons. You will leave the curtain
open so I can ensure you don't work too hard to get yourself clean if you
catch my drift. If you start to get hard I want you to stop and let the cold
water run over your cock and scrotum. I will clean your plastic friend out
real good while you do that."

"Don't worry honey," I replied, "I will not cheat on our arrangement. As
difficult as it is, I don't want to take away from your satisfaction."

She didn't seem to believe me. "Never the less, I told you that that any
time that I unlocked you for hygiene would be supervised."

She bent down and inserted the key into the lock and with a quick twist I
heard the sweet sound of the hasp releasing. She removed the lock and pulled
off the cage quickly, not lovingly like she had a few days ago, turned on
the cold water and motioned for me to step into the shower. The cold water
had an immediate effect on my penis making it want to retract as far as
possible, long before I could even think about getting hard. It took allot
of willpower to stay under the stream of freezing water. Even though she
didn't tell me I made sure to keep my dick in plain view at all times. I
didn't want to be accused of anything. I quickly but diligently cleaned my
entire groin with soap and water before lathering up with shaving cream and
leaving smooth skin in the razor's path. As I took care of this Jana cleaned
out the cage with rubbing alcohol and rinsed it clean with water.

"Let me see your balls!" she said sternly.

She grabbed hold of my shriveled scrotum and looked over every inch for any
signs of irritation that the rings might be causing. Satisfied that the
little dab of baby oil was working wonders and the skin was fairing quite
well she quickly slipped the back ring behind my balls, inserted the pins,
and slid the cage over my deflated penis with a quickness that had me
wondering how many times she had practiced putting it together before
offering it to me the day I began my life in chastity.

"Very good baby," she praised, "you were able to get yourself cleaned up and
shaved without getting an erection. I figured since I was taking control of
your orgasms I might as well dictate when you can have an erection as well.
I can guarantee that you will not get to see one very often."

She slipped the key to my cage back around her neck, gave my balls a light
slap, and walked out the door swaying her ass at me as she left.

Later that night we cuddled on the couch and watched some TV. After a little
bit of idle chit chat she got serious on me.

"Baby, I am really enjoying the treatment you are giving me. I can't help
but notice that your cock jumps a little in the cage when I start to give
you orders. Is this something you are enjoying? Do you like it when I get
domineering? Do you really want me to take charge?"

The truth had worked so far so why not go with it.

"Jana, I have given you complete control of my orgasms. I cannot cum without
your permission and I haven't set any guidelines about the length of time
you can make me go without cumming. You can make me go five years if you
want, although I really hope that is not the case. When a man gives a woman
this kind of power there can be no doubt that he will take any order from
that woman. I will be as submissive to you as you choose to make me. I only
want to please you. That's what chastity has instilled in me so far. My
needs are not important."

The smile on her face indicated that I answered correctly. "Very well, I
decided that I want you to be more submissive to me. For starters, when I am
giving you orders you will address me as Mistress. I know I decide when you
get to cum but I want you to understand that my say on that is final. If I
decide not to release you on your release day that is my prerogative. I
wouldn't count on too many early releases either. Is that understood?"

"Yes Mistress," I replied.

"Let's start off slow. When you are home and we do not have visitors you
will be naked at all times. I always want to see your cock all cooped up in
its protective case."

I immediately stood up and removed my clothing before diving back into my
wife's arms.

Over the next week and a half I spent almost all my time at home naked with
my cage glaring in the light. The moment I walked in the door from work I
would immediately remove all my clothing right inside the door. Jana liked
the fact that I made such an extreme effort to follow her rules. All the
blinds in the house remained open. I didn't dare touch them since she first
scolded me for attempting to close them. I knew that one day my neighbors
would catch a glimpse of my imprisonment but I just didn't seem to care if
they knew or not.

True to her word, Jana took it slow with me. She mainly ordered me around
when she wanted something done around the house or if she required my
talents for her pleasure, which was quite often. I still felt no pang of
jealousy at her ability to come multiple times a night while I was denied
even the slightest erection. I was becoming more and more comfortable with
my choice to wear the tube.

Two weeks from my last orgasm, Saturday finally rolled around. I was let out
of my cage about every four days to clean and shave but true to her word I
was not allowed a free erection. My balls seemed bigger than I remember them
being and there was almost a dull ache deep inside them. It wasn't severe or
unmanageable, simply just a reminder of the teasing I had to endure over the
last two weeks. I actually wondered if this was the start of what people
referred to as "Blue Balls".

Late in the evening Jana led me up the steps by my confined prick. She had
me lay down on the bed and straddled my face so I could eat her while she
opened up the cage to allow me release. Just like the last time she did it
in a very slow and loving way. I hoped she would always unlock me on release
days just like this. It made me feel like there was a special connection
between us that most people would never understand. Once my cock was free it
wasted very little time getting to full mast. Jana stroked my cock up and
down. She used her finger to trace every contour of my engorged penis. The
sensations running through my body were unbelievable. This felt so much
better than release after only two days. It made two weeks of denial worth
it.

After about five minutes of a slow loving hand job Jana abruptly stopped and
removed her wet pussy from my mouth. I thought she was going to sink herself
down on me but I quickly realized I was wrong when she lay on the bed next
to me and started to speak.

"Hubby, I am kind of torn at the moment and I need to talk to you about it.
I know I said that this was going to be a release date for you but part of
me wants to deny you from cumming tonight. It's very hard to explain as you
have been nothing but good to me over the past two weeks and have done
nothing wrong so you deserve to have your orgasm tonight but I just don't
want your chastity period to end right now. Would you be angry with me if I
decided not to let you cum tonight?"

I could almost see the turmoil in her eyes. She was really struggling with
this decision. She has made some really huge leaps from the subtle little
wife she once was to the more assertive Mistress wife she has become but I
had no doubts this was the remnants of her past self coming through.

"Jana," I said calmingly, "I really do want to come tonight. I would not be
angry with you if you decided to deny me. I might be a little disappointed
but it would really be nothing for you to worry yourself about."

What was I saying? I was about to experience what I knew was a going to be a
very powerful orgasm but to put my wife at ease I basically gave her
permission to extend my denial period.

"Hubby, if you go two more weeks for me I will go easier with the teasing. I
won't stop altogether but I won't do it as often since I already have you
nice and frustrated. If you go two more weeks for me I will make it worth
your while and instead of the hand job you were going to get tonight I will
let you fuck me. Will you do it for me? Please?" she said in an almost
angelic voice.

Oh fuck it, what the hell might as well go for broke.

I hung my head and replied, "Mistress, it is not a question of whether I
will or won't go an additional two weeks without an orgasm. When I agreed to
become a chaste hubby, I gave all control of when I am allowed to orgasm to
you. The decision is yours to make. The real question is if my Mistress will
allow me to spurt my load tonight or will she deny me and make me wait
another two weeks cooped up in my tube."

Her eyes showed so much passion as she smiled, "Well it really isn't a
question at all is it? You will not shoot your little cummies tonight. You
are denied!"

Her last word rang through my mind like the crisp clang of a bell.

"Now since you have been such a good boy and didn't complain one bit when I
brought up extending your frustration, I am going to allow you some time
outside your little friend tonight. I want you to put your arms over your
head and spread your legs."

"Yes Mistress" I said as I did exactly as she told me.

She went to the closet and returned with a few of my silk ties. She bound my
wrists and ankles to the posts on all four corners. I was amazed at the
skill in which she tied me. I tested my bonds and decided straight away that
I was not going to be able to escape from them.

"Very good hubby. I don't want you touching your little dick while I allow
you to have some alone time. But first let's finish what you started."

She immediately straddled my face again and I went to work lapping at her
pussy. She was soaking wet and I understood how turned on she was to deny me
an orgasm that I had looked forward to for two weeks. I brought her off in
less than two minutes and she collapsed on the bed next to me. After a few
minutes she got up and told me to enjoy some time to myself before turning
off the light and leaving the room. My mind was awash with emotions I didn't
know existed as the night's events played through my mind and my time alone
was not remotely comfortable as I felt the cool air around my erection that
had not gone down since she started stroking me. It was bitter sweet
suffering.

After about two hours Jana returned to the bedroom with her bag of ice water
and placed it directly on my groin. I cried out in subtle agony as the cold
bit into my delicate flesh. In no time at all my only erection in two weeks
deflated and my sly wife made quick work of ensuring I was safely back into
my tiny cock cage.

For the next four days Jana did take it easy on the teasing but it didn't
stop her from wearing lingerie that left little to the imagination or
nothing at all. She always seemed to drop something and had to bend at the
waist whenever I was walking behind her. A few times she just wiggled her
tight heart shaped ass at me seductively.

On Thursday I came home from work and after walking through the door I
immediately disrobed to my normal state of dress while at home.

"Hello chastity boy."

I immediately turned a deep shade of red. This was not my wife's voice. I
looked up and saw my wife's s****r Christina standing in the doorway to the
kitchen. I tried to cover my nakedness with the pile of clothes in my hands
when I heard my wife's stern voice.

"No! Don't try to cover up! Drop your clothes and come over here!"

"Yes Mistress" I replied as my pile of clothes fell to the floor leaving me
exposed.

As I walked over to my wife and her s****r I was sharply aware of every pull
and tug the cage made on my balls as it swung side to side. I stopped in
front of these two beautiful women and did not make a second attempt to
shield myself. "I told you he was now my chastised little hubby slave s*s.
She didn't believe me that we locked up your cock even though she saw all
your files."

Christina was smirking at my wife and giggling at me.

"Can I touch it?" Christina asked nervously.

"Have a ball s*s," my wife said.

"It's kind of small," Christina stated as her soft hands were running over
every inch of the plastic casing, softly tugging on it sending spikes of
discomfort into my stomach, and touching my smooth scrotum, which had now
tightened up, with the tips of her fingers.

"Don't be too quick to judge," my wife defended me. "He is about average
size if not just a little smaller but I bought the more compact version of
the CB-6000 so it would be more secure. When he is at full mast he gets the
job done."

"Well I see that it isn't going to come off without the key but how does it
prevent him from getting hard?" Christina asked my wife.

My wife laughed, "It will cause him some pain but do you want to see how it
works?"

Christina simply nodded.

"OK," my wife said, "Take off your top and show him your big tits."

Christina did a double take on my wife with questioning eyes that clearly
asked if she was serious. My wife simply nodded.

As she removed her flimsy top, I was presented with Christina's D or double
D breasts incased in a white lace bra that clearly showed her dark nipples
through the thin material. As she reached back to unclasp her bra I realized
that I was finally going to get a look at my wife's s****r's huge tits,
something I have wanted to see since I first saw her in a bikini many years
ago. Knowing this alone made my cock start to work feverishly to get hard.

"Well," Christina said to me, "you are finally going to get a nice close up
look at the tits you have been sneaking glances at for the past few years. I
hope it's worth it."

When her bra slipped off her shoulders and onto the floor I was hit with a
very sharp pain that told me the cage was doing all it could to prevent me
from standing tall. As my breathing quickened to deal with the pain Jana
explained what was happening.

"The two rings separate his balls from his penis. When he tries to get an
erection the expanding dick begins to push the case away from the body until
the balls are trapped behind the rings and it can't expand any further
without causing him serious pain. He is just about at the limit right now
and the pain will start to fight the erection. If we keep him aroused we can
prolong his suffering. Do you want to make him suffer for a little longer?"

Oh my god, Christina was nodding yes.

"OK, take off your skirt and show him your panties."

"I am not wearing any," Christina said with a wicked grin.

Hearing that renewed my cock's efforts to break out of its captivity.

"Well I guess you will just have to go all the way then," my wife said
without hesitation.

Christina didn't even flinch this time as she reached behind her and
unzipped her skirt letting it fall to the floor. Here was my wife's
beautiful s****r standing in front of me completely naked, her trimmed
brunette bush mesmerizing me until I saw the soft folds of her pussy. With a
pain that clearly topped that of morning wood in my belt I doubled over due
to the pain tracing up into my stomach.

Thankfully I heard my wife say I had enough and helped me to the couch while
Christina retrieved her clothes and left the room. My cock shrank very
quickly in response to the pain I was feeling with no new stimuli to fight
against it. In about a minute I was back to a normal comfort level but my
balls where still swollen and throbbing from the punishment they took. Jana
had me take my clothes upstairs as Christina had now seen plenty of my
chastity cage and I no longer had any need for modesty around her.

Christina stayed for dinner and I constantly caught her taking quick glances
at my plastic encased penis, a fact that didn't escape my wife either but it
didn't seem to bother her so I didn't let it bother me. While it was a
little strange to sit at the dinner table naked with two fully clothed women
I oddly felt right at home. They spent most of dinner talking about the
amazing orgasms I was providing my wife on an almost daily basis if not
multiple times a day.

Christina suddenly turned to me, "How long have you gone without having an
orgasm?"

"Two weeks and five days," I replied calmly.

"And it will be another week and two days before I am going to allow him
one!" my wife chimed in.

Christina audibly gasped, "You mean you are going to make him go an entire
month without an orgasm while you enjoy all the attention you are getting?"

My wife laughed quite loudly, "s*s, we are nowhere near the length of time I
am going to make him go without cumming. I haven't decided on what that
length of time will be just yet but I just want to work him up to it. He is
doing quite well with it so far."

Christina joined her in laughing, "I knew you had an evil streak in you Jana
but I never knew just how deep it went. Do you miss the sex?"

Jana got serious again, "I do miss the penetration sometimes but I think I
am just going to have to make a trip to the toy store and have hubby pick me
out a nice dildo that he can use on me."

"Go to the one down by McCarthy's," Christina told her, "the lady that works
there is really nice and they have a pretty good selection of just about
everything."

Jana laughed again, "You really know your sex toy stores s*s."

"A single gal has to do what a single gal has to do," Christina snapped
back.

Jana seemed to go into deep thought for a few seconds. She got up and left
the room for a moment before returning with something in her hand.

"I tell you what s*s. I have to ask a favor of you and if you do that favor
for me I think I have a nice form of payment to offer you."

Christina looked at her with a puzzled expression on her face as my wife
opened her hand displaying a key that looked exactly like the one she wore
around her neck. This was the second key to my cock lock.

"I need someone to hold onto this in case of emergencies and it has to be
someone I trust. I want you to hold onto it for me in case I have to go out
of town and he needs to be unlocked for cleaning and such. Will you do this
for me?"

Taking the key Christina answered, "I will definitely hold the spare key to
your husband's chastity belt but I'm not sure what you mean about payment."

"Well," my wife began, "It seems I have a husband who is very talented with
his mouth and tongue and you are a woman with needs that need to be
satisfied. I give you permission to come over and let him pleasure you with
his mouth when you need to get off."

Christina and I both jumped back in shock.

While I was still searching for words Christina spoke up, "You mean to tell
me you will let your husband go down on me whenever I want to get off?"

"Why not?" my wife said casually, "his dick is locked up in a chastity belt.
It's not like I need to worry about him cheating on me." She turned fiercely
toward me, "And don't you go getting any wild ideas of your little dick
getting anywhere near my s****r's pussy!"

Sounding offended I found my words, "Baby I am a little hurt you would think
that it popped in my mind. I would not do that to you, cage or no cage. And
like you said you having nothing to worry about with me being locked up and
I am sure Christina isn't going to use that key to let me out unless you
tell her to."

"Damn right," Christina stated, "If your wife decides she doesn't want you
to experience the joy of an orgasm I sure as hell am not going to let you.
Besides I really liked seeing you frustrated earlier. I might just take my
s****r up on her offer so I can watch you struggle in your cage while I let
you lick me to orgasm after orgasm."

I had a pretty good feeling that it wouldn't be long before Christina came
to call on my services.

As Christina was leaving for the night she flashed the key in front of me
and gave my cage a very strong tug. "Hang tight." She said as she walked out
the door laughing.

Six very long days had gone by since the night I stood in front of my wife's
s****r, completely naked with only a clear piece of plastic encasing my
confined dick. It seemed like months ago that I had to endure the sharp
pains induced by the chastity belt as I watched Christina disrobe in front
of me, things that only existed in Penthouse Forum stories. Since my last
release date, which resulted in extending my frustration in lieu of relief,
Jana had kept true to her word of easing up on the teasing but over the past
few days, as my release date drew closer, she seemed nothing but happy to
ramp it up again. This past week alone we had made three separate trips to
the lingerie store to purchase more outfits for her, all of which I was
asked to choose.

My mental state of continuous arousal caused my body to shiver at her
slightest touch. Having to watch her around the house clad in silk, lace,
leather, and flesh made me want her in a way that was similar to how I felt
before we were married, when the spark of love and lust were still fresh and
exciting. This is why I enjoyed my state of captivity. I wanted her but I
could not have her and that, in turn, made me want her even more. She
constantly teased me about my reaction to seeing Christina's nude body.

"Did you see how wet her pussy was when her skirt hit the floor?" she would
ask looking into my eyes, "Just a stiff breeze would have been enough to
send her body spiraling into an orgasm. Just think, one of these days she is
going to come by and show you that body all over again. Only this time you
are going to taste that wetness between her legs. If you look up you will
see the only other key to your chastity belt resting on a chain between her
huge tits just like the one I wear. Your tiny dick will strain against its
bonds, your male instincts forcing you to try and penetrate her but that
will never happen."

Regardless of knowing I could not attain an erection my body continued to
try as my wife teased me both physically and mentally. She would laugh and
smile as my balls were pulled tight against the ring. Her hazel eyes
twinkled and her milky white skin glowed as she continued to torment me and
that told me she was still enjoying the lifestyle of our fetish. Perhaps if
the pain was unbearable I would feel less sure about my decision to be
locked up but the truth is that in a weird, sadistic way the discomfort
simply added to my arousal. Seeing a beautiful woman smiling at me in an
expression of true joy was enough to renew my commitment to chastity.

Some people might wonder if I missed being able to orgasm when I wanted.
Absolutely, I did miss it but to be honest, the majority of my orgasms over
the past three years where attained by my own hand and with very little
meaning, other than in my imagination. Now, all my orgasms would have
meaning and each one would become more intense, proportional with the amount
of time I endured waiting for it.

With only three more days to go until my release date I renewed my efforts
with pleasing my wife. When we lay on the couch together my hands explored
every inch of her body. I drank in the scent of her long, straight, blonde
hair; the taste of her smooth, pale skin and the sound of her seductive
voice. When I pleasured her, I concentrated on doing my very best, my tongue
becoming more coordinated and my jaw muscles strengthened and conditioned to
their daily chore. The scent of her sex constantly lingered on my lips and I
was enjoying every frustrating moment of it. I wanted to make sure that I
did everything in my power to ensure my release. A little under two weeks
ago I made certain she was aware that she could deny me for no reason at all
and although I questioned my sanity, I was sure it was the right thing to
do. I did, after all, want her to have all the control.

On the morning before my long awaited day I was enjoying a light breakfast
when Jana came into the kitchen.

"My s****r is coming over for dinner tonight. You will have no need for
clothing," she said in a very stern voice. "Since she has seen you in your
normal household outfit already there is no need to be shy. I don't know if
she intends to use you tonight but if she does you will give your very best
effort into pleasuring her. If she is not happy I will take away your
release tomorrow and you can simply stay locked up."

"Yes Mistress," I replied with my head slightly bowed, "I will not
disappoint her or you. I really want to be able to cum tomorrow."

She gave me a very passionate, loving kiss before walking out the door, the
room dimming from the loss of her radiant smile. Over the past week I
thought long and hard of why she would allow me such intimate contact with
her s****r. For the life of me I could not wrap my mind around it but the
fear of missing release prevented me from asking her about it. Perhaps she
felt that since I was locked up it wasn't sex for me and merely her slave
doing her biding for a friend of hers. That, in and of itself, made me feel
very submissive, more so than I have up until this point.

The workday seemed to swim by in a cloud of random blurs. My mind couldn't
focus on anything and it was the least productive day I have had since I got
myself locked up. I don't know if it was the anticipation of what might
happen tonight or the longing for what I hoped would happen tomorrow but it
had my mind a complete fucking mess.

As I had become accustomed to, I walked through the front door and
immediately removed all of my clothing and deposited them in the hallway
laundry basket that I kept downstairs for this very reason. I walked into
the kitchen to find my wife dressed in an emerald green corset laced extra
tight causing her 36C tits to be pushed up and squashed together along with
silk half cut panties and matching thigh high stockings.

"Looks like someone is ready for a little fun tonight," I said with a
mixture of surprise and longing in my voice.

"Oh, this old thing? I just needed something comfortable to wear around the
house," she said feigning mock innocence.

"You have that piece of material laced so tight it hardly looks
comfortable," I said jokingly, "but god damn does it look good."

"Well I am pretty sure I am allot more comfortable than you," she said
stoutly, gesturing toward my semi-hard erection. "It looks like someone
really wants out of his prison. But don't worry about that tonight baby.
Your fun is tomorrow and I get to have mine tonight."

About that time the front doorbell rang.

"Be a dear and go get the door," my wife said to me.

Here was a test. My precarious position was completely exposed for anyone to
see. I walked around like this with open windows but nothing ever so brazen
like answering the door with my cage shining in the light. I could protest
but then I run the risk of being denied release tomorrow. Like so many other
things lately I just said fuck it and threw myself into the task at hand.

I opened the door, slightly shielding myself but not to the point that it
looked obvious. I had already been scolded for my modesty twice already.
Thankfully it was Christina and not some poor unsuspecting person. Even
though it was a crisp seventy degrees out she was dressed in a trench coat.

"May I take your coat?" I asked as I invited her inside and closed the door.

"If you insist," she said laughing as she untied the belt and allowed her
coat to slip off her shoulders and onto the floor.

I was greeted by the sight of her curvy body scantily clad in the shiniest
black patent leather. The sight of her full breasts encased in the three
quarter bra and the tiny triangle patch of material that composed the front
of her g-string panties was enough to immediately send a knot of discomfort
into my lower stomach. The g-string was so small that it occurred to me she
had shaved most, if not all, of her pubic hair since the last time I had
seen her.

"Oh you poor thing," she said with pouty lips and mock sympathy as she
dropped down to her knees in front of me. "Look at this little thing trying
to push its way out of its cell but these swollen balls just won't let it."

She reached up and took my testicles in her hand and began to tug on them,
trying to pull them away from the rings. Spikes of cramps shot through my
balls and into my belly. It took every bit of strength I could muster to
remain upright as she molested my tender flesh.

"It's not time yet chastity boy but I bet this will make it feel real good,"
she said before opening her mouth and taking the entire plastic chastity
belt into her mouth.

Feeling the warmth of her mouth surrounding my penis but not actually
touching it made my cock want to jump out of the cage but it only caused me
more pain.

"Well well, aren't we just having too much fun in here and no one invited
me," my wife said as she walked out of the kitchen.

I finally succumbed to the pain and collapsed into the fetal position, my
cage slipping put of Christina's mouth and leaving her looking down at me,
wiping the saliva from her bright red lips. If my wife had an evil streak in
her, her s****r was surely the devil. I was being used for her amusement and
she was enjoying every second of it.

The next couple of hours were relatively tame as my wife and her s****r
engaged in girl talk and I waited on them, keeping their glasses full of
wine and cleaning up after dinner. Late in the evening Jana had me stand up
before where they sat on the couch.

"As you may have guessed, I wanted to see how you would react to some
serious teasing on the night before release," my wife said to me softly. "I
told my s****r to wear something sexy but I didn't tell her about your thing
for leather. I would say she did a very good job wouldn't you?"

"Yes Mistress," I replied happily, "her outfit alone had me growing inside
my chastity belt, not unlike how hard it is for me to see you dressed as you
are. You both are very sexy devils."

"Humm I like the sound of devils," my wife laughed heartily. "I know you are
curious if you will have to service us tonight but I had a better idea. You
will not be allowed to see the intimate parts of the female body until your
release tomorrow, but that doesn't mean we are done with you."

"Come here and kneel between my legs," Christina commanded.

I quickly did what I was told and kneeled in between her tanned legs,
keeping my hands by my sides.

"You will not get to taste me tonight but you will get to smell me. Put your
face down on my panty clad pussy but be very careful. Too much movement
might make that little bit of material uncover my clit and then you would
break your wife's wishes. I would hate to see you lose your chance to spurt
your cummies because of a little technicality," Christina said laughing
along with Jana.

I knelt forward very slowly, hovering my nose less than an inch above
Christina's mound. Every breath I took filled my nostrils with the scent of
her sex, the musty aroma sending my mind into sex craved spirals. I was very
careful not to allow my nose to touch the stretched, shiny, triangle patch
of leather. After a few minutes my neck began to ache from the strain of
holding myself in my dangerous position. I wondered if my wife wanted me to
fail this task so she could deny me orgasm for a reason this time.

After a few more minutes I was released from my kneeling position and
directed to stand in front of them. For an hour I endured their hands and
mouths roaming over my body. As they took turns keeping me in an excited
state I watched as the other rubbed her pussy through the thin material of
their panties. Thankfully I was soon released.

"OK Hubby, time for you to head to bed. You have a very big day tomorrow,"
my wife said as she sent me up the steps with a slap on my ass that was hard
enough to leave a hand print on my pale ass cheek.

I tossed and turned for what seemed like hours as I listened to the muffled
laughs of the two women coming from downstairs, every thought ventured
toward tomorrow's reward. Finally my lust gave way to sense and I drifted
off into a very deep sl**p.

I awoke with the morning sun glaring through the window and the feel of my
wife's lips against my neck. As my vision began to clear I saw her dangling
the silver key above my face. She stopped kissing my neck and looked me in
the eye.

"I was going to make you wait until tonight but I had a better idea. I am
going to leave you unlocked all day. You may have as many erections as you
want but you only get to spew your load once. You have behaved yourself so
well that you can cum anyway you want. You can make me taste it or you can
come inside me. That is your reward for being such a good boy."

She d**g her naked body down mine, her hard nipples tracing across my chest
like a hot knife until she rested between my legs, slowly inserting the key
into the lock. She teased me, twisting the key in the lock but not enough to
undo the hasp. Suddenly I felt the lock spring free and it was like a bolt
of lightning coursed through my loins. As the lock was pulled free my dick
began to grow very rapidly, relishing in its rare freedom. Like she had on
my first relief day, she removed the cage slowly and lovingly, kissing every
engorged inch of hot flesh as it was revealed.

When every piece of the cage was shed, I pounced on her, my mouth feeding on
her lips and my hands groped her breasts tightly. My cock was less than an
inch away from her soaked cunt and as much as I tried to resist, my body
lunged forward, sinking all five inches of my hard prick into her moist
pussy in one motion, causing her to moan out in sheer surprise and pleasure.
I was truly in heaven as I felt what had been denied me for an entire month.
She consumed all of me as I slowly made love to her, keeping it slow,
knowing that in my current aroused state I would not last long and wanted to
enjoy being inside her again.

After only two minutes I slowly withdrew my hard cock from within her,
precum dribbling out of the head. Her eyes showed signs of disappointment at
suddenly being left empty, but that look suddenly changed to that of pure
a****listic lust. With surprising speed and strength she threw me off of her
and onto my back, her body covering mine as she positioned herself to be
impaled on my throbbing dick once more. With all of her weight she threw
herself down on me, my dick stabbing into her delicate hole, until her
pelvis rested against mine and a grunt of satisfaction escaped her lips.
Without waiting for me to catch my breath she picked herself up and dropped
again, and again, and again, the f***e sending shockwaves through the bed.
After just twenty seconds my swollen nuts started to tense up. Not yet, I
thought. It was too soon. I had waited so long for it, but I was past the
point of no return. I screamed with such passion and desire as I felt the
hot cum traveling out my dick and into Jana's pussy.

"Holy fuck!" I cried out. "Get every last drop of cum out of me baby."

As my orgasm had just about subsided, hers had just begun. She continued to
scream and grunt as I felt our mixed juices gush out around my cock, as I
screamed and tossed violently beneath her. After a few more seconds, during
which I thought I would lose my sanity, she collapsed on top of me, the only
movement coming from the heaving of her chest as she fought to get air into
her lungs.

For the next hour, she serenely lay on top of me and our bodies remained
entwined. As much as I wanted to do it all over again, I didn't dare try to
thrust into her. Her wished were stated quite clearly and I had no intention
of disappointing her.

For the rest of the day, my cock enjoyed the free air like a gift from the
gods. As if it knew it would be locked up again tonight, it spent most of
the day in an erect state like a Viagra pill gone wrong. It felt good to be
out of the cage but I also felt a longing to have it put back on.

Late in the evening, I went to take a shower, using this rare opportunity to
carefully wash and shave my groin. I used cold water as I usually did when
being let out for hygiene to fight back the temptation to masturbate. When I
came into the bedroom Jana was waiting for me on the bed, completely naked.

"Did you masturbate in the shower?" she asked me.



"No," I told her truthfully, "I cleaned myself like I always do to help
resist the temptation. Besides, it wouldn't hold a candle next to what we
did this morning."

"What did I do to deserve such a good obedient husband?" my wife asked
herself. "Since you have been so well behaved and didn't try to cheat on our
arrangement, I will give you another chance to cum tonight before I lock you
back up. I have a die on the nightstand. I want you to fuck the shit out of
me again. When you get close to cumming I want you to roll the die. Roll an
odd number and you get to cum. Roll an even number and we stop and put you
back in the belt without an orgasm."

"You know I won't resist that offer," I said as I jumped on top of her, my
cock already standing tall and waiting.

I shoved myself into her with reckless abandon, pistioning in and out fast
and hard. I put all my might into it, loud smacking noises being emitted
each time our bodies clashed together. I enjoyed each thrust, each moist,
warm movement of our intertwined bodies. She cried out as her body reached
climax, all her bl**d rushing to her clit leaving her lightheaded and her
flesh cool to the touch. Her orgasm was contagious and I felt my body begin
to tense up. I paused and reached over to the nightstand and rolled the die.
It seemed like an eternity for it to come to a rest.

The die landed on three.

As she smiled at me, I buried my lips in her neck, nibbling her soft skin as
I returned to fucking her. My body tensed and I screamed loud enough for
everyone in the neighborhood to know I was cumming as I shot my entire load
inside her.

I collapsed on her and just lay connected for a few minutes as our bodies
and minds came back to reality. After a few serene minutes Jana broke the
silence.

"God I had no idea how much I missed being fucked. We are definitely going
to have to make a trip to the toy store next week so we can get you
something to fuck me with. Now go get cleaned up and come back here so we
can lock you back up."

"Yes Mistress," I replied getting up and obeying her order.

Once clean I returned to the bedroom. My penis was in a flaccid state as I
stood in front of her next to the bed. Since I had just gotten off, I would
not need the baggie of ice water tonight. Jana carefully inspected me before
slipping the ring behind my balls and encasing my cock in the cage. With the
loud click of the lock Jana looked up at me.

"I hope you enjoyed today. You certainly earned it. As long as you keep up
the good work you will continue to get days like these. However, as I am
sure you can guess, they will not come as often. You did great with one
month in chastity. It will be three months until I will allow you to cum
again. We are now at the stage that I would consider releasing you for a
bonus cum if you do something really extraordinary but I wouldn't count on
it. I enjoy denying you way too much and I really want to see how docile you
get after being locked up for three months," she said as she took me in her
arms and we cuddled as we drifted off to sl**p.

The next morning I awoke to a calm and peaceful morning. My mind was at
ease, my lust and wanting momentarily satisfied. The sun seemed to shine
brighter, casting beautiful shadows in its wake. All I wanted to do was
stare outside into the serene portrait provided by nature herself. Jana and
I enjoyed a light breakfast and mainly lounged around the house most of the
day, Jana in her short silk housecoat and me in my normal exposed attire.

After dinner, Jana told me to get dressed. "It's time for us to go hit up
the toy store so you can pick out a new fake dick to fuck me with. I
realized last night that even though you have become a master at eating my
pussy, I still need some good deep penetration from time to time."

I got dressed in jeans and a T-shirt but to my surprise Jana dressed in a
tight black mini-skirt and a semi-sheer black blouse that clearly showed the
intrinsic lace design on the black bra she wore beneath it. Noticing the
shock on my face she lifted the skirt to show me she had foregone any need
for panties today. Oddly, I found my thoughts drifting into daydream,
wondering if this is how she would dress if she ever discovered my other
fantasies and was off to meet her black lover for an evening of fun. Well, I
thought, we are on our way to find a latex dick that would find its way into
her velvet pussy far more often than my chastised dick would. Perhaps she
was dressed for her lover. I felt that familiar tugging on my balls and knew
my dick was trying to get hard.

We arrived at the store and looking at the place I truly wondered how this
shop got any business. The place has such a business look to it, nothing
that would lead you to believe that this place was an adult store. I
wondered how many unsuspecting families made a wrong turn into this store,
the surprise good for some, perhaps not so good for others. I held the door
open like a gentleman and we went inside.

The inside was nothing like what I was used to either. There was a main room
and a few different side rooms labeled with small signs as to what they
contained. The main room was composed mostly of lingerie and ranging from
calm silk to risky leather as well as role playing dress up outfits. Jana's
eyes lit up like Christmas lights when she saw the selection. I knew then
and there that we had a new place to shop for her outfits and I spotted one
that would be my first choice. You can never go wrong with the white patent
leather nurses outfit.

The store was empty except for one employee. She was extremely beautiful,
probably somewhere in her late 30's with deep strawberry-blonde curly hair
streaming halfway down her back. She had an athletic figure, a body chiseled
from allot of hard work and an ample bust offsetting her round ass. The
full-length red dress she wore had a slit up the side the opened and closed
as she walked towards us and the color of her lipstick matches the scarlet
high heels that accentuated her toned calves.

As she made eye contact she introduced herself. "Good evening. My name is
Sara, owner of this humble establishment. We have a wide variety of items
you may be interested in. Please feel free to look around and if you need
help with anything or are looking for anything in particular that you don't
see please let me know and I will do my very best to assist you."

Jana shook her hand and said thank you before Sara returned to a plush area
that was unlike any other checkout counter I have seen. It struck me as odd.
Most people who worked in adult stores wouldn't even make eye contact with
you unless it was unavoidable as if they didn't want to make you, or them,
uncomfortable. Perhaps it was me who avoided the eye contact but with Sara
and the atmosphere she created, I didn't feel the least bit uncomfortable
browsing her store.

There were rooms for fetish equipment. The normal arrangement of leather
straps, and whips, handcuffs and restraints but there was also soft silky
items mirroring their rougher leather counterparts as well as a large
selection of cock and ball torture equipment. There were parachutes and
vises, sounds and stretchers. It occurred to me that this shop more than
likely catered to the dominate female. I knew I would like this place.

We made our way to a room containing dildos and vibrators, plugs and beads
of all shapes, sizes, and colors. We took our time looking around the room,
taking plenty of opportunities to feel and examine ones that each of us
thought was interesting. There were a few of them that were close to my size
but most of them were larger, some even ridiculously big. It would take a
true size queen to take those ones even half way. I was fascinated with the
darker brown skin colored ones, all having at least three inches on me. Jana
noticed me examining those and just tossed me a naughty grin. With the size
and detail of these, any woman would light up thinking about what they would
feel like.

"Hubby," Jana said to me in a voice quite louder than a whisper, "I want you
to pick out the next cock that gets to fuck me while I keep your dick locked
up in chastity. I hope you pick a good one so I don't have to punish you and
extend your time in lockup."

Sara came around the corner and entered the room as Jana was finishing her
sentence. I immediately turned such a dark shade of red that I made her
dress look like a white wedding gown.

"Yes Mistress," I replied meekly as I continued to peruse the fake cocks on
display.

"So, you keep your husband locked up in a chastity belt, Mrs..."

"Please, call me Jana," my wife beamingly replied.

"Perhaps I should reintroduce myself. I am Mistress Sara. I don't normally
introduce myself that way for obvious reasons, although I do at times use it
to chase off certain types of cliental that I prefer not to sell to. I do,
however, always enjoy meeting a fellow Dominatrix," Mistress Sara said
taking my wife's hand once more.

"I wouldn't really consider myself a Dominatrix although I have become a
little more dominate over the past month and pretty much control the
household now," my wife replied smiling.

"You precious woman," Mistress Sara replied placing a hand on Jana's cheek,
"You have no idea how much control and power you could possibly wield using
chastity, orgasm denial, and punishment as your tools. How long has your
husband been in chastity?"

"Today is day number one being locked back up," Jana said, "Yesterday was a
release day after spending one month in confinement. We are just starting
out and after each release we extend his period of denial. This time he will
have to endure three months before he can squirt his load again."

"Well I applaud you on your decision for three months. He should begin to
climb the walls by then with allot of encouragement," Mistress Sara said, a
giggle escaping her mouth, "Whose idea was it to try Chastity?"

"Both of ours in a way," Jana said, "He had the fantasy long before I did
but never talked to me about it. One day I found a hidden folder on the
computer and discovered what he desired. I bought a chastity belt and made
him an offer he didn't refuse."

"I have two regular slaves that I keep in chastity. One is now going for six
months and my husband is locked up for one year," Mistress Sara boasted
proudly, "I also made him choose a dildo to please me with. It was such a
turn on to watch him pick out his replacement. I wonder. Would you allow me
to see the belt you chose to confine your property?"

"Absolutely," my wife turned to me, "Drop your pants to your ankles right
now and show Mistress Sara your helpless cock."

"Yes Mistress," I muttered.

Humiliation and lust driven excitement boiled in my veins as I began to undo
my belt buckle. With each person that learned of my place in our sex life, I
found that the initial embarrassment of being exposed lasted shorter and
shorter. I wondered if that small bit of shame would completely vanish one
day. Another woman, a stranger up until ten minutes ago, was going to see my
tiny dick locked in the short clear jail cell and my hands shook as they
fumbled with my fly. In one motion I pulled my jeans and underwear down to
my ankles and stood back up, placing my hands behind my back to give
Mistress Sara the unobstructed view she desired.

The sexy redheaded vixen crouched down until her eyes were level with my
groin and took in the sight of my chastity. With one finger she pushed the
belt side to side, up and down as if she were completing a medical
examination. She ran her finger behind the back ring causing my scrotum to
jump as if touched by a cattle prod.

"Ah I see you chose the CB-6000 short," Mistress Sara said, her warm breath
causing the clear head of the device to fog up, "A very good device. Secure,
easy to use, and nice and small to accommodate this little guy. I too
started with a CB-6000 but have since moved on to much more secure and
devious equipment. Have you used the points of intrigue on him yet?"

"I am not sure what they are," Jana replied.

"Please come and have a little talk with me. If you normally require your
husband to be naked I can lock the door and he can shop for your new lover
in the nude," Sara said grinning broadly at me.

"Yes I would like that very much," Jana smiled at Sara before turning to me,
a serious expression on her face, "Remove all your clothing and give them to
me right now. I think it is only fitting for you to make your decision in
your normal state of dress."

"Yes Mistress," I replied.

In a flash I removed my clothing and folded each item in a neat pile before
handing the stack to my wife. They left the dildo room and settled in the
plush seats near the entrance while I was left to choose a replacement for
myself, to do my bidding while I was locked.

I continued to browse the walls looking for what I thought would be a good
fit for my wife, adding a little bit to ensure she would approve of my
choice. I narrowed it down to 4 choices, of which, two were white, one was
dark brown, and the last jet black. I examined each one very closely,
checking the flexibility, the detail in the veins and contours and the
overall craftsmanship. I know Jana gave me a little grin when I was looking
at the darker skin models but I truly wondered if she would be pleased if I
actually chose one. On the other hand, this could be the item that opens the
door to other talks down the line when I am ready and besides, what was one
more month of denial. Perhaps it's not good to ask that on day one.

I put the two white ones back and stared at the other two for what seemed
like hours. In reality, it was closer to forty-five minutes. During that
time I visualized each one dipping in and out of my wife's sweet hole.
Taking a deep breath, I put the Jet black one back and walked into the main
room with my choice proudly on display, the ladies talking and laughing
while enjoying a nice glass of wine.

My wife's eyes got bigger than normal when she saw my choice but you
wouldn't notice any surprise in her voice when she spoke to me.

"Well you really took your time making a selection. You must have really put
allot of thought into your choice. Let me see what you picked," she said
taking the large dildo from my hand, "I would have thought you would have
chose something a little bit closer to your size. Aren't you worried about
this big black cock stretching me out to the point of being nice and loose
the next time you have a chance to get inside me?"

"Even if I was concerned," I stated, my cock trying to stiffen from her last
comment, "your enjoyment is always more important than my own. I heard you
say that you missed the deep penetration and I wanted to be sure that I
picked one that would go as deep as you needed."

"Very impressive," Sara commended Jana, "I see your slave has learned well
from his denial. It is one thing to say it but much more meaningful when
they can clearly show it through actions. I would very much like to see you
again Lady Jana. I truly enjoyed our conversation this evening. Please come
by anytime you like."

"The evening has been very enlightening Lady Sara," my wife said bowing her
head, "I would be delighted to come by again. Hubby, you can get dressed
now."

I got dressed and paid Lady Sara for my gift to my wife before bowing my
head and saying good night. We got into the car and sped home, looking
forward to trying out our new toy.

Once home, Jana was disrobing before I even got the door unlocked and was
naked by the time I got my shoes off. I finished getting undressed and
placed our clothes in the laundry bin. Jana was lying on the carpet next to
the fireplace, rubbing her pussy to get her juices flowing. I watched her
ravage her own body for a few seconds before coming to my senses and
retrieving some KY from the bathroom cabinet to help ease her initial
penetration with a larger cock.

I knelt between her spread legs and lubricated the top five inches of the
dark intruder as well as sticking my sloppy fingers into her waiting cunt. I
started to question if the lubricant was really necessary as she was sopping
wet in anticipation of being stretched. This is it, I thought to myself as I
rested the head on her pussy lips. This was the first time I would see what
it would look like if a big black cock was going to fuck my wife. My balls
were straining against the ring, threatening to pull through if I tried to
get any harder but my lust completely overcame the pain and I barely noticed
it.

"Please stick that big dildo in me baby," Jana pleaded to me, her pupils
constricted to pinpoints, "I want you to fuck me hard with it. Stretch me,
make me really feel it."

I started pushing the head in gently, short strokes trying to open her up.
After a minute of working the entrance I gave it a good push and the head
broke through, the residual pressure embedding two inches in her wanton hole
in one stroke. She cried out in a mix of pain and pleasure as I paused
allowing her to adjust. I withdrew to the tip and pushed again, repeating
and gaining half in inch in depth each time until five inches rested inside
her, her pussy lips clinging to the dildo filling her inside.

"That's as far as I can go with my own equipment baby," I said lovingly
looking her in the eyes, "Now it's time you get all that you deserve."

I pushed the dildo one more inch as she let out an a****listic grunt before
I withdrew the dildo to the tip and gave one final shove embedding all eight
inches inside her. Her body bucked and seized as a powerful orgasm rocked
her body, her mouth unable to create human sounds. Before her orgasm
subsided I withdrew the dildo and shoved it in again, the fake testicles
resting on her ass cheeks. She gasped for breath as she came down from
cumming.

"Oh god baby," she exclaimed, "you have no idea how much bigger it is than
you. It feels so good to feel so full. It is touching places you have never
touched, resting against my cervix. Fuck me with it baby. Fuck me until I
cum again. I can make love to you anytime I want but I want you to fuck me
with this dildo."

I did exactly that. Short strokes and long strokes. Twisting this way and
that as her body responded to the rough treatment of a rubber cock. I fucked
her with it hard as she came and came. I continued until she literally
pushed me away, unable to take anymore, her hands guarding her battered
pussy.

"Holy shit baby. I feel like I just got done riding a horse. That felt so
good. I wish I could return the favor but seeing as how this is your first
day of chastity, you have a long time of orgasm denial to go before you get
to cum again. Carry me up and lay me in bed. I don't think I can move after
that."

I carried her up the steps and lay her in bed before climbing in next to her
and holding her close, her body still shivering slightly from the intense
orgasms. Her body succumbed to sl**p before she heard the words I love you
come out of my mouth. My cock was finally starting to soften and I drifted
off to sl**p as well.

It was a few days before she allowed me to use the rubber black cock on her
again, saying she needed to recover from her first, real deep fucking. I did
not take offense to her words because I knew they were true. The dildo I
picked out could go deeper than I ever hoped to go. When the night came to
break out the toy again, she decided to have a little fun with me.

"I think my new rubber lover needs a name, something to help reinf***e to
you that your place of fucking me in bed has been taken over by the cock you
picked out," Jana said playfully to me, "I think we should make it a black
guy's name since it fits the type of dildo you picked. I think Leroy will
work. Hubby, go get Leroy so he can give me a good fucking tonight."

God if I didn't know any better I would have thought that she knew about my
cuckold fantasies. Some of the things she said just seemed way over the top
from her normal way of thinking, but then again it was probably paranoia.
Nothing has really been the same since the day I started chastity and she
surprised me with things all the time now. For all I knew, Mistress Sara
could have told her allot of things while they talked that night and I know
Jana had talked to her since. It would make sense that Sara would try to
help Jana develop more dominate features.

I retrieved Leroy from the dresser drawer and returned to the bed where my
wife was waiting for me with a blindfold.

"I want you to put this on and lie back on the bed. No matter what happens I
do not want you to move your hands for any reason. Is that understood?" my
wife said f***efully.

"I understand Mistress," I replied submissively, "I will not move my hands."

The world went black as I put on the black silk blindfold and lay back. I
felt my wife moving around between my legs. Suddenly I heard the hasp of the
padlock on my cage unsnap. Before I could think of what was happening, the
dome of the cage was pulled off and replaced with the baggie of ice water. I
flinched but true to my word, I did not move my hands. After about thirty
seconds of freedom, the ice water was removed and I felt the cage being
slipped back on but there was something ever so lightly poking into the top
section of flesh near the base of my cock and suddenly, I heard the closing
of the lock.

"Go ahead and remove the blindfold," Jana told me. "What I did was install
something called points of intrigue, a gift from Mistress Sara. It seems
your cock is trying excessively hard to get an erection inside your cage
while Leroy has his way with me. This should help with that. Do you know
what points of intrigue do?"

"Yes baby, I do," I replied. "As I try to get hard, the dull points will dig
deeper and deeper in my sensitive flesh causing discomfort and pain to help
battle my body's attempt at a hard on."

"Good," my wife cheered, "Warm me up with your mouth and then Leroy can fuck
me."

That is exactly what I did. I ate her pussy until she was nice and moist and
then let Leroy finish the job with a nice deep fucking, all the while with
the points digging deeper into my cock. Three orgasms later and the wife
totally satisfied I was once again blindfolded and the points removed before
going to sl**p. Thank god she remembered to take them out or I might have
been in for a very rude awakening.

Over the next month our usual routine continued. Most days I would lick her
pussy until she was satisfied and on rare occasions she would have me use
Leroy on her when she needed a good solid fucking. Leroy was never slow and
loving when I dipped him into her pussy. He always pounded her like a sex
object, the only goal to make her cum and cum by deep and quick strokes. I
continued to maintain my hygiene under my wife's careful watching eyes and
my free erections limited to zero.

As I crossed the one-month mark, I started to become concerned about the
possibility of wet dreams, not because I did not want to have any but
because it would be like cheating on my agreement to wait three months for
an orgasm. I had previously experienced wet dreams in the past and knew they
could be just as powerful as a natural orgasm but I didn't want to take away
from Jana's enjoyment, plus I knew she would just restart the clock on my
chastity period and I would constantly be fighting a losing battle, renewing
my period of denial every time I came in my underwear at night and never
again be able to get inside my wife, at least while we still played this
game, and I wasn't done playing yet.

Reading all the information on cuckolding back when chastity was a mere
imaginative fantasy, I often came across stories and articles on how
prostate milking could be used to drain semen from the chastised male
without the pleasure of an orgasm and help stave off nocturnal emissions.
Although I never actually tried to milk myself, I knew it was something I
was going to need to meet my goal of three months in chastity. I didn't know
if Jana would find it repulsive or if she would even consider it but I felt
we had grown enough in our comfortable relationship to express our need for
something, no matter how strange it might be. Perhaps some nice dinner
conversation I laughed to myself.

"Honey," I said sitting down to dinner, "now that we are going for longer
and longer periods of chastity, I am afraid I will not be able to complete
the entire period of denial without experiencing wet dreams at night. The
body will use wet dreams to expel old semen to allow new semen to be
produced if the balls are not being drained on a regular basis. I am going
to need your help if you want to keep them at bay and help me go the entire
three months without orgasm."

"I see," my wife said putting down her fork and giving me her undivided
attention, "I take it you have had one before. Have you had one since you
have been locked in chastity?"

"No, I would have confessed to you if I did. It would have been like
cheating on our game," I replied seriously.

"What does it feel like when you have a wet dream?" my wife asked.

"It feels almost as good as a natural orgasm. The muscles spasm just like
normal making it feel really good, good enough to wake you up from deep
sl**p to experience your penis spurting semen into your underwear," I told
her, not a hint of shame in my emotions.

"Well yes, that would be cheating on our arrangement," my wife stated quite
sternly leaving no doubt that my suspicions were correct. "If it is
pleasurable to you, like a normal orgasm, we must do what we can to avoid it
happening. I take it that since you brought it up you have a solution to
avoid it from happening?"

"Yes, I have read allot about it," I told her, "but you might find it a
little strange and I am not sure you would be into it or enjoy doing it."

"Hubby," my wife said, her voice cold and calculating, "I have your dick
locked in a chastity belt and deny you the ability to cum for months at a
time. We have tried things that are strange and against the norm. I will be
the judge of whether I will enjoy it or not. For that little indiscretion,
two more weeks of chastity added to the end of your lock-up. Out with
it...now!"

"Yes Mistress," I replied softly, my head bowed in shame, not because of
what I was about to say but because I had challenged my wife's dominate
position in our relationship. "I am sorry for anything that I implied and I
understand the need for you to punish me. Please forgive me."

"I do forgive you hubby," my wife said sweetly, "but that doesn't mean I
will retract the punishment. Now you better start talking before I make it
another two weeks or perhaps a month."

Taking a deep breath I began, "The procedure I am talking about is called
milking the prostate. Basically, it involves inserting a finger or other
suitable object, such as a tool called a milking wand, into my anus and
massaging the prostate gland for a period of time. Doing so causes semen to
work its way out of the balls and flow out of the penis, more like a dribble
than a spurt though. Doing it for long enough will drain all the semen from
the testicles and remove the body's reason for having a wet dream."

"What does it feel like when it comes out?" my wife asked me.

"I can't say out of personal experience because I have never done it," I
answered, "but all the stories and articles I have read describe as feeling
similar to a slow urination. No pleasure, other that knowing your balls are
being emptied, is experienced."

"Well I can't say I have ever heard of that," Jana confessed to me, "but I
will do some research and see what I can come up with. So, do you really
want me to stick something in your ass to help drain that stale cum out of
you?"

With heartfelt dedication I looked into her hazel eyes, "I will do anything
to make sure I can complete the tasks you lay before me. If having my
prostate milked to prevent wet dreams is needed to meet the amount of time
without orgasm that you ordered, I will happily do it."

Not much was said on the topic over the next few days and I didn't bring the
subject up in fear of making her feel pressured. I did, however, begin to
worry. With each day of frustrating denial, the pressure in my balls grew. I
began to feel like a ticking time bomb, not knowing how long it would take
before necessity overpowered chastity but I didn't want to find out and
restart my clock.

On Saturday afternoon, about a week since we first discussed it, the subject
of milking came up again. Jana sat me down on the couch and told me of her
plan.

"I have been reading everything I can find on the subject of milking the
prostate as well as talking with Lady Sara about it," she said, "and it
seems you were telling the truth. As far as I can tell, it will not give you
pleasurable release and something needs to be done to remove those poor
cummies from your swollen balls, not only to keep you from involuntarily
having an orgasm, but also for the benefit of your health. I didn't know
that it was unhealthy to leave your sperm stagnant and cooped up. If I had,
I would have addressed this much sooner."

"Now," she continued, "since I am still not positive how the whole process
works, Lady Sara has agreed to teach me how to do it properly. She says she
milks her husband once every two weeks and he has not had a wet dream since
they started the chastity lifestyle. We are going over there tonight and you
are going to experience your first unfulfilled testicle draining. You will
be respectful and gracious for her efforts. Now, let's go get you in the
shower. I want you clean and smooth for tonight."

"Yes Mistress," I replied submissively.

Well I guess we can cross that one off the uncompleted fantasy list, I
laughed to myself.

After showering and shaving, being extra careful to remove every stray pubic
hair, I dressed in normal street clothes since they would not be on very
long anyway. Jana came down the stairs moments later dressed in a see
through white silk bra and panties with matching garter and stockings. White
six-inch heels rounded out the sexy get up. I could clearly see the thin
strip of blonde hair through the transparent material. I started to wonder
if she was going to walk out the door that way before she grabbed a long
trench coat from the closet next to the door.

We sped off towards Mistress Sara's elegant adult store, both eager for what
was coming. Despite it still being light out, Jana brazenly opened her coat
and fingered herself throughout most of the short trip. I wondered if anyone
got a clear look at what my sexy wife was doing in the passenger seat.

When we arrived at the store, we found a closed sign on the door. Jana told
me to be respectful and I basically took that to mean submissive. To be on
the safe side, I decided to really allow myself to drift into my role. Jana
knocked on the door and Mistress Sara soon appeared dressed in a full-length
black latex gown, the tight material stretched over every curve of her body.
That red dress she wore on the night we all met did her figure no justice.
She was absolutely stunning to say the least.

"Won't you please come in," Sara invited us.

"Thank you," my wife smiled, removing her coat before she was inside the
door.

"Well don't you look good enough to eat," Sara complimented my wife, licking
her lips.

"And I think I must meet your tailor," my wife returned the compliment.
"That dress is breathtaking, not to mention the body it encases."

With a look from my wife, I undressed quickly, once again folding my clothes
in a neat pile and handing them to her. As I stood naked in the doorway,
Mistress Sara got down to business.

"I am very happy that you came to me for guidance," Mistress Sara began. "I
am sure this procedure will prove to be rewarding for both of you. As a
gesture of my gratitude, I will not charge you for my services; However, I
do ask three things of you and they are non-negotiable. First, I ask that
you reimburse me for any supplies I use. I use a few things that I will not
use on anyone else. Those items you can take with you at the end of the
night. Second, I expect nothing but total obedience from our little toy in
chastity. If I tell you to do something, you will not delay, you will act
immediately and deliberately."

"I understand," I replied bowing. "May I ask a question?"

"Tonight is meant to teach both you and your Mistress," Sara replied. "You
may speak as often as necessary as long as you do so respectfully. Insolence
in my chamber is often punished severely."

I believed her.

I asked my question, "I wish to address you with respect while not
disrespecting my Mistress. Is there a form of address that would be
acceptable to you, reserving the title Mistress for my beautiful wife?"

Sara stared at me with soft eyes, "Oh how I adore dedication and loyalty to
one's owner. You have done well with this one Lady Jana. You may address me
as Madam Sara. I assume that is acceptable to everyone?"

We both nodded.

"Very well," Sara consented, "the last thing I request, and I am sorry I
have not mentioned this before, seeing the effort you put into looking
delicious tonight. I am the only Dom permitted in my chamber and as such, am
the only one permitted to wear clothing or be unrestrained while within the
confines of my chamber. I do not ask this to disrespect you Lady Jana, but I
ask it out of respect to me. Is this acceptable?"

"Quite acceptable Lady Sara," my wife replied bowing her head, "and I do
very much appreciate you taking time to instruct me and my toy."

Jana turned to me, "Hubby, remove my clothing for Madam Sara, fold them, and
give them to our host along with your clothing. She will decide when we get
them back."

"Yes Mistress," I replied

I unclasped her bra and let it slide off her shoulders, floating to the
floor like a white feather. Her firm tits stood at attention as her nipples
hardened into ice picks. I slowly unbuckled each high heel shoe and kissed
the tops of her stocking encased feet. Next, I unclipped her garter from her
stockings before rolling each one down her leg, my tongue tasting each inch
of newly exposed flesh, before sliding the garter down her legs. I spun her
to face Madam Sara before gripping the thin waistband of her wet panties and
lowering them seductively down her legs, allowing her to step out of them
and stand completely exposed before our host. Madam Sara looked Jana up and
down like a hungry dog eyeing up a T-bone. I had a bone myself, well at
least as much as the chastity belt would allow.

"Your body looks even more exquisite when fully exposed Lady Jana," Madam
Sara gleamed.

My wife blushed at the compliment, "You are most kind Madam Sara."

I folded her tiny garments, placing them on top of my own as Madam Sara
continued to revel in the sights of my wife's naked body before handing them
to our latex adorned teacher. She took them from me and left the room before
returning with a think leather collar with a heavy gauge chrome ring in the
front and two sets of leather wrist and ankle restraints.

"Lady Jana," Sara said handing the collar and one set of restraints to her,
"would you please place these on your husband?"

Jana nodded, taking the black leather cuffs. She started by placing the two
inch wide collar around my neck and tightly buckling the back hasp. I
presented my hands to her and she wrapped each wrist in a padded cuff, the
steel ring jingling as I brought my arms to the side. She then dropped to
her knees and did the same with each ankle. Before rising, she gave each of
my testicles a tender kiss and as she rose, grabbed my CB-6000s and gave it
a strong tug causing a sudden cramp in the bottom of my stomach.

Madam Sara then used five shinny golden padlocks to secure each of the
buckles. I realized there was no way I would be able to remove them. Once I
was secured, I would be at her mercy. She brought my arms behind my back and
fastened the two rings together with some sort of clip or D-ring. What a
rush!

Madam Sara then began fastening the red leather wrist and ankle restraints
against my wife's pale skin, again securing them with bright golden
padlocks. I watched her smell the aroma of my wife's sex as she stood up.

"Now that we are all dressed we can proceed into my private chamber. Please
follow me," Madam Sara instructed us.

As we followed the woman of the house, only the soft squeaking of stretching
latex broke the still silence. As we exited the shop through a door along
the back wall, we found ourselves in what I would describe as a medieval
dungeon. The floor and walls were constructed of rock cobblestone and the
fifteen-foot high ceiling loomed ominously overhead making the room appear
immense and overpowering. The room, lighted by flaming torches fastened the
walls with blacksmithing iron brackets, contained all types of equipment,
benches and tables for securing a helpless man or woman as well as thick
chains hanging from the ceiling in various places. If she wanted to keep us
here forever, I had no doubt she would be able to but for some reason I
trusted this woman.

"Lady Jana," Sara addressed my wife, "do you wish to be restrained sitting
or standing?"

"I am at your disposal," my wife answered.

"Very well," Sara said softly, taking my wife by the wrists and leading her
toward a set of chains hanging from a three-foot wide metal bar hanging from
the ceiling next to a bench constructed of black walnut with a plush cushion
on top encased in the softest black leather. Madam Sara secured each one of
her wrist restraints to the chains with twist lock D-rings before walking
towards a winch mounted on the wall. As she turned the crank, the bar
restraining my wife's wrists was pulled toward the ceiling causing Jana's
arms to stretch out and limit her mobility. Madam Sara went back to inspect
her work, running her hands up my wife's arms, inspecting the placement of
the cuffs, and running the tips of her fingers back down her arms and across
her helpless tits before grabbing both rock-hard nipples and giving them a
quick hard squeeze. Jana's eyes squinted shut and she let out a quick scream
in response to the stimulus.

"I apologize," Madam Sara told my wife sarcastically, "I just couldn't
resist."

My wife answered back with a grin that said 'Do it again'.

"Slave, come here," Madam Sara commanded me, her tone changed from playful
to aggressive, "Up on the table and kneel."

I ran to her side quickly, the weight of the cage pulling on my balls with
every bouncing stride. I crawled up on to the tables and nested my knees in
the soft leather. Madam Sara released my hands from behind my back and
ordered me to get on all fours and stick my ass up in the air. I lowered my
face to the padded surface, resting my upper body weight on my forearms.

"The first thing I am going to do," she began instructing my wife, "is get
our little chastity slave clean and prepped. This is not something you have
to do if you are in a rush but I prefer to not get dirty while performing
the milking."

I heard the sound of a latex glove being snapped on before feeling my ass
cheeks being pulled apart and a cold wet substance being placed near my anal
entrance. I began to feel pressure being applied against my virgin hole.

"Try to relax your muscles," Madam Sara taught me, "I will allow me to slide
in much easier and apply the lubricant."

I fought the involuntary urge to keep my backdoor slammed shut and began to
release the tense muscles, allowing the thin, gloved finger to slide inside,
coating the entrance with slick lubricant. After a few seconds of working
her finger in and out, she removed the gloved intruder before replacing it
with something a little bigger. I looked back and saw the thin, clear tubing
attached to the new invader. I knew immediately what it was.

"I am going to give your husband an enema," she told my wife. "The nozzle
has a balloon on each side of his sphincter that I will inflate to ensure
none of the solution will leak out. I like to start with one quart of warm
water and allow it to cleanse for fifteen minutes before releasing the slave
to expel it. There is always a possibility of cramping and the chance
increases if you use cold or soapy water, but you can combat that by
momentarily stopping the flow and massaging his lower stomach until it goes
away."

She finished inserting the nozzle before using a large syringe to inflate
both balloons, the pressure of them acting against the other, squeezing my
sphincter between them. I saw her hand work something on the tubing and
began to feel warm water flow inside my ass. It is tough to describe what it
felt like, perhaps a little uncomfortable but not unpleasant either. As the
water continued to flow, the pressure began to build and a cramp started to
develop. I groaned and shifted as I worked through the discomfort. Madam
Sara noticed my slight distress and stopped the flow of liquid, beginning to
lightly massage my lower abdomen.

"You can tell by his body language that he is starting to cramp," she began
telling my wife. "As you do it more often, the signs will become almost
second nature. If he starts to cramp it is best to pause and deal with it
right away or it will come back more often."

"Feeling better now?" she asked me.

"Yes Madam, thank you for being so attentive," I replied graciously.

She started the flow of water again and the pressure began to build slightly
but without the cramping this time. After a few minutes the entire contents
of the bag was inside my bowels as evidenced by the swelling in my abdomen
and the urge to defecate. She put me on my side and curled my legs close to
my body.

"Now that all the fluid is inside him, put him on his side with his legs
pulled up to his belly and allow him to rest while the solution does its job
to cleanse his insides. After fifteen minutes, you can allow him to expel
the fluid or make him do some light exercise such as jumping jacks, moving
the fluid around to help clean."

As I waited for fifteen minutes to tick off, Madam Sara passed the time
teasing my bound wife. She ran her hands all over Jana's body, every surface
exposed and available to her touch. I watched as she d**g her latex covered
tits up and down my wife's body. As she pulled away, I realized Madam Sara's
nipples were so hard that the outline of her areolas were clearly visible
through the rubber material and her hard nipples had stretched the body
glove to the point of becoming thin and lighter in color. I never really
thought about my wife with another woman in my cuckold fantasies but I had
to say that watching this was hot. Finally, Madam Sara said my time was up
and e****ted me to the bathroom.

"I am going to deflate the balloons and remove the nozzle," Madam Sara
advised me. "I want you to keep your muscles tight and try not to allow any
fluid to escape. If you get any of it on me, I will be very angry and your
balls will pay the price."

Her words alone were enough to tighten every muscle in my body. I had never
really endured serious CBT before but I had no doubt she would be more than
willing to introduce me. She deflated the balloons and removed the nozzle
quickly. My back door slammed shut quickly like a screen door in hurricane
winds. I didn't spill a drop. Madam Sara then left the room and allowed me
to release the contents of my bowels. It felt so good as the fluid rushed
out of me and the pressure in my swollen abdomen began to decrease. It took
five minutes to work it all out of me and I cleaned myself up before leaving
the bathroom where my captor awaited. She grabbed my wrists and led me back
to the bench, helping me back into a position on all fours.

"For the rest of the procedure I am going to secure you to the bench," Madam
Sara advised me. "For a man, having an object stuck up your ass is
unnatural. Without being restrained, you might try to defend your ass from
being probed and it will be counterproductive to our objective here tonight.
Will you be comfortable being tied down and immobile?"

"Normally I am comfortable being tied up Madam," I replied respectfully. "I
may be a little nervous in anticipation of the unknown but I will not panic
being restrained."

She started by securing my ankles to locking hooks on the back corners
followed by my wrists to locking hooks on the front corners, making me
extend my arms and once again rest my weight on my forearms. She then
applied two more leather straps just above my knees, spreading my legs, and
securing them to the side of the table. These restraints ensured that I
would not be able to close my legs and kept my caged cock in a vulnerable
position. The last thing she did was fasten a short length of chain to the
ring on my collar, preventing me from being able to lift my upper body. If
she had any ill intentions, I would find out very shortly.

Sara turned towards my wife, "I will need to remove his chastity belt to
properly milk him. You can do it without removing it but it will help
extract the semen if you have full access. Besides, you would have to remove
it after for cleaning anyway."

Jana responded by pushing out her chest, extending her ample breasts towards
the red haired beauty and offering the silver key hanging on the chain
between them.

Sara removed the key from around Jana's neck and proceeded to unlock my cage
and removing the cage and ring, freeing my restrained cock. The cool air
surrounding my prick felt as good as always after being cooped up for so
long.

Madam Sara instructed my wife, putting on another pair of latex gloves.
"Milking the prostate can take anywhere from fifteen to forty-five minutes,
or even longer depending on each individual and the experience and technique
of the Dom. The entire milking can be done with the human finger but I find
it easier to use a milking wand."

She held up a clear plastic cylindrical object that curved towards the end
with a soft, ribbed, latex ball on the end, making a closed ring with her
fingers and showing my wife how to insert it properly.

"Until you feel comfortable with the placement of the prostate," she
continued, "I recommend using only your finger or fingers to complete the
process of draining his balls through milking. It is possible to cause
damage if you go too deep or put too much pressure in the wrong spot. It is
also important to use generous amounts of lubricant to help avoid tearing
the tender rectal tissue. If you have any finger nails, always use a glove
to avoid injury, especially around the prostate."

She turned her attention back to me, coating her fingers with a gel
lubricant. "I am going to lubricate your anus and loosen your sphincter a
little. Keep your muscles relaxed. It will make things easier on me and be
more enjoyable for you."

Madam Sara put a large glob of lubricant on my asshole and I relaxed as best
I could, waiting to be penetrated. This time her gloved finger slid easily
into my ass. She withdrew her finger to the tip and inserted another finger,
adding another dollop of lube to my opening. She twisted her fingers around
inside me and made sure all the surfaces were slick with the gel and then
started to separate her fingers, gently spreading my cooperating anal
muscles. A couple of times I caught myself tensing up and worked against
instinct to relax. After a few minutes, she removed her fingers and
announced I was prepped and ready to begin.

Sara had my wife stand on her toes as she undid the D-rings that secured her
cuffs to the bar and led her closer to the table. She handed my wife a pair
of gloves to put on while she placed a small tray beneath my semi-rigid
dick, swaying in the breeze between my legs. She then handed Jana the tube
of lubricant to prepare her gloved fingers.

"I am going to insert my finger," she began teaching again, "and curl my
finger down until I find his prostate. I will watch his reaction and that
combined with feel will tell me I found it. Once I do, I will massage it for
a few minutes before letting you do it to see where it is located and what
it feels like."

Madam Sara inserted her finger again, meeting very little resistance from
the prepared hole. She curled her finger and immediately hit a spot that
made me feel a sudden urge to urinate.

"That's the spot," she exclaimed. "As soon as I applied pressure to the
gland I felt his muscles tighten up."

"It's alright to do that while your Mistress is learning the location of
your prostate," Madam Sara corrected me, "but you need to control those
muscles. Leaving them nice and relaxed helps to drain the cum without
orgasm, but if you move those muscles at the wrong time it could interrupt
the process or even inadvertently cause an orgasm. Your body will tell us if
it did and you will be locked up, having to start all over again."

She rubbed her fingers over the entire gland, varying speed and pressure as
she worked the vessels to free the trapped semen. She continued for five
minutes, removing and reinserting her finger to lubricate every so often.
She almost seemed to be in a rhythm with the way she worked her finger
around the gland. Once I was able to gain some semblance of control over my
muscles, the stimulation felt good, even pleasurable in a way. It would take
some time before I would have total muscular control. Madam Sara removed her
finger and gestured to Jana to take her spot.

"Stick one finger in nice and slowly," she counseled Jana as she inserted
her index finger. "Now curl it down slightly towards his ball sack until you
find a gland slightly elevated from the rest of the canal. Pay attention to
what his body is telling you and you will know when you hit the bulls-eye."

Jana fished around for a few seconds before I felt the familiar sensation
again. I quickly tensed my muscles to let her know she found it.

"I just found it didn't I?" she asked Madam Sara.

"Yes, my dear," Sara encouraged her. "Now move your finger around with
different motions and pressures. Move around the entire gland for a minute
and then pull your finger out, lubricate and try to find it again."

My wife removed her finger, added a dab of lube, and reinserted her finger,
finding the spot much quicker. I once again gave her a quick buck of my hips
to let her know she was on target. She began swirling her finger around the
gland covering the entire surface with light taps and small relaxing
circles, every now and then hitting the prostate with a quick stab of more
f***eful pressure. Each time she removed her finger to lubricate, she found
the correct spot more rapidly. After about five minutes of working her
novice finger inside my ass, I felt something begin to travel down my
urethra. A drip of fluid appeared at my piss slit of my erect cock, pointing
at the tray below me.

"Is that what I think it is?" Jana asked her instructor.

"That is the first drops of precum leading the way for all of his friends,"
Madam Sara corrected her. "Now, take your other hand and wrap it tightly
around the base of his hard cock and slowly stroke it downward to help free
the fluid from his urethra. Stroke downward, as if you were milking a cow,
and only give him one or two pumps. We don't want him to stimulate him so
much that his muscles take over and he spurts his load in full orgasm."

Jana grabbed hold at the base of my dick and squeezed very tightly before
she began to drag her gripped hand down the cock. As she did so, two drops
of cloudy fluid dripped from the head of my cock and landed on the tray
below me. She removed her stroking hand and Madam Sara had her remove her
finger from inside me.

"Now that you know what the prostate gland feels like and you have seen how
to remove tiny amounts of precum from him, I am going to teach you how to
use the wand," Sara said producing the milking wand and beginning to
lubricate it with generous amounts of gel. "I will permit you to use it for
a few minutes and get the hang of it before I chain you up again and finally
finish off his milking."

Madam Sara handed my wife the clear plastic piece of equipment and allowed
her to insert the latex head into my anus. The expanded edge was three times
the size of my wife's finger and I took a deep breath as my hole stretched a
bit before the head slipped in and the hole closed around the smaller shaft.

"The trick," Sara stated, "is to visualize where the prostate is in relation
to the wand and learn to recognize his body movements when you make contact.
That is why I recommend only using your fingers for the first few times. You
can even use two fingers or more if you like, if he can tolerate multiple
intruders. As time goes on he will be able to control those movements but by
then you will be an expert at pleasurable sperm extraction without orgasm."

Jana moved the wand around for ten seconds, like a blind man feeling his way
through the world, and when she hit the right spot, I bucked to let her know
she was where she needed to be. Madam Sara had her remove the wand and
locate the spot a few more times before allowing her to continue massaging
my prostate for the next five minutes. During that time, I began to feel
more fluid draining through my urethra and drops of precum continuing to
appear at the head of my stiff cock. Each time she used her gloved hand to
coax the fluid out of me and into the tray where a small puddle began to
form.

"OK, my dear," Sara said to my wife, "Time to get you hooked back up so I
can finish draining him."

Jana left the wand sticking inside me and removed her latex glove before
offering her wrists up to our host. Sara led her back to the chains and
hooked the D-rings back to each wrist. She then retrieved a three-foot
spreader bar from the wall and f***ed Jana's legs apart before bending down
and installing the bar between her ankles. With the bar in place, she could
not close her legs and her moist slit was left unguarded and vulnerable.
Madam Sara traced her hands up my wife's legs, up the inner thigh, and with
one finger, brushed between her pussy lips and across her clit.

"Your wife is really enjoying this," Madam Sara said to me, showing me my
wife's pussy juice on her extended finger.

"Once I am done with you, a well deserved thank you will be in order, or
perhaps I could do that myself," she said again, eyeing up Jana's restrained
body and laughing.

She walked back to me and took control of the wand still sticking out of my
ass. Immediately she found the spot and began to work the wand like a master
of her trade. I continued to fight against my muscles to keep them relaxed
as the rubbing continued, the ribbed surface of the wand sending waves of
stimulation through my reproductive tract.

For the next twenty minutes, drops of fluid continued to appear from my
penis. Sometimes she would let them develop until they were big enough to
drop on their own and join those already in the pan. Other times she would
milk my cock with a tight down stroke as if I was livestock. As I continued
to conquer my own muscle twitches, the feeling of being milked became more
and more pleasurable, nowhere near that of an orgasm but enjoyable as a
sense of relief.

After another five minutes I began to feel like I was getting ready to
urinate, but not from my bladder. It was a very strange feeling. A very
slight amount of pressure was building in my testicles, enough to be noticed
but nothing like the buildup you get before an orgasm. Instinct took over
and my muscles tensed, clenching the wand inside my ass. I received two very
hard slaps across my bare ass cheeks and I had to grit my teeth in response
to the pain.

"Do not tense up your muscles!" Sara admonished me. "You are very close to
draining your balls and it needs to drain freely. If you continue to tense
up I will continue to slap your ass until it is black and blue."

"Keep watching Lady Jana," Sara said to my wife. "Any moment now we will see
his load fall into the tray. When it does, it will flow out nice and steady.
If it spurts like a normal orgasm, it means he is cheating with his muscles
and close to, if not actually having an orgasm. He is fighting against his
body but over time he will learn, especially with enough positive
reinf***ement, as in positively smacking his ass."

I felt like I was fighting a losing battle against my own body. My ass
cheeks were on fire from a few more, well placed smacks and I soon got them
under some semblance of control. Suddenly I felt a large amount of fluid
travel through my urethra. I looked back as I saw a stream of thick white
sperm and seminal fluid drain from my cock and into the tray. As Madam Sara
continued to work the wand, each pulse of pressure resulted in another
steady stream of my cum landing in the tray. Jana was fixated on my cock,
watching in wonder as I was drained without the aid of orgasm.

For the next two minutes, my load continued to be milked out of my body. I
watched with amazement as the puddle in the tray continued to grow. I had no
idea I was capable of producing that much semen. Finally the flow slowed to
a stop but Madam Sara continued to move the wand as drips of my most
precious fluid dripped from my very hard cock and stringing down into the
tray.

"I always continue for five minutes or so to ensure I have gotten it all
out. I like to leave my slave's balls completely empty and ready to build up
more for me. There have been times were I have gotten twice as much
discharge by going for five or ten minutes after the last stream leaked
out."

After five minutes, Madam Sara removed the wand from my ass with a loud pop
and used her hand to drag the last drops of cum out of my cock. My ass felt
sore and wrecked but my balls felt shriveled and empty. My breathing was
quickened and I felt a little dizzy. After a moment, I calmed down and
regained my senses. Madam Sara removed the tray of my cum from under my cock
and placed it under my head.

"A slave must always consume what he produces," Madam Sara said to Jana.

What? I asked myself. Surely, I have read about cuckold husbands eating
their own ejaculate but I had no idea I would be told to do it tonight. I
looked over at my wife and her jaw was dropped in surprise but that gaping
mouth quickly turned into an evil smirk almost daring me to do it. I was not
ready to taste my own cum.

"Come on now," Madam Sara said to me as I stared at the sheer amount of my
semen pooled just inches from my face. "No more stalling. Lick up your cum
like a good little chastity boy."

I continued to stare, unable to move muscle from being in shock.

"Madam Sara gave you an order," my Mistress scolded me, "and you remember
the agreement. Total obedience and follow orders immediately. Since you have
failed to do so, you can add another month to your time in the belt. Now
clean up that cum right this second!"

Again, I hesitated. "Please don't make me eat it Mistress," I begged.

"I am not making you do it," my wife replied innocently, "Madam Sara is and
you will not disrespect her in her own chamber. Make it two more months of
chastity!"

Madam Sara held up her hand and my wife immediately shut up. "While I agree
with the punishment you handed down and I hope you hold true to it, I do not
need any help with the issue," she admonished my wife.

"Slave!" Madam Sara barked at me, "I have ways of making you do what I want.
I can apply a vise to your now drained testicles and squeeze them until you
do it. The bottom line is that I will not release you until you clean up
every drop. Now do you need further encouragement?"

"No Madam Sara," replied a broken man, "I will do as you say."

With all the effort I can muster, I extended my tongue until it dipped into
the tray full of my cum. I tasted it right away, a mixture of bitter and
salty flavor. I scooped a small amount onto my tongue and brought it back
into my mouth. The taste filled my mouth as I struggled to swallow but
finally the first bit of semen slid down my throat.

Now that the first lick was out of the way, I was able to resign myself to
cleaning up the rest. Perhaps if I had a little time to prepare I would have
been able to react immediately, but instead I now had to endure five and a
half months since my last orgasm. That was a far cry from the one month I
just finished.

I began licking my gooey load with purpose, shoveling large amounts of my
ejaculate with each swiping pass of my tongue and quickly swallowing before
I had a chance to have a second thought about what I was doing. Soon enough
I was licking the last remnants of my most sacred fluid from the bottom of
the tray, the taste lingering in my mouth.

"Very good," Madam Sara complimented me, "That wasn't so hard now was it? If
you had just complied with my order, there would have been no need for
punishment. Always clean up your own mess slave."

I felt Madam Sara messing with my now shriveled cock but before it had a
chance to try to grow again, she roughly pulled my balls and sack through
the chastity belt ring, causing me to wince from the pain. She then finished
installing the cage before closing the lock and giving my ass one last hard
slap.

Madam Sara unrestrained me and helped me off the table, steadying my shaking
legs and forcing me to kneel before my restrained wife.

"Thank your wife with an orgasm for letting you empty your balls tonight!"
Sara sternly said to me.

I dove in. To my amazement she was soaking wet, so wet that my entire face
was covered in her juices by the time I got my tongue inside her slit. She
was already primed from the night's events. After only thirty seconds of
eating her and playing with her clit, she exploded in an intense orgasm,
holding nothing back as she thrashed in her chains. I continued to grind my
face in her pussy as pleasure rocked her entire body for almost a minute.
Sara finally pulled me away and Jana collapsed, her chained wrists
supporting her weight.

Madam Sara led me to a set of stocks and placed my head and hands on the
notches before lowering the top half and securing the lock. She the hooked
my ankle restraints to eye bolts in the floor.

"Your wife and I have to conduct some business," Sara informed me. "She will
be in the same room with you but you will not be able to see or hear her."

She placed foam plugs into my ears before slipping a leather hood over my
head, locking it to my collar and zippering the mouth closed. The only hole
in the mask was for my nose and allowed me to breathe. Without warning, I
once again felt pressure on my back door as something large was being
inserted. Still being well lubricated, the item slipped in easily, filling
my insides before my sphincter closed around the object. I was sure that a
butt plug was just inserted. Oh well, nothing I can do about it now, I
resigned myself.

For what seemed like hours, I stood there in dark silence, my imagination
running wild about what was happening. Were they just talking or was it
something more? Suddenly I was released from the stock and the hood and
earplugs removed, the light of the torches like burning daggers in my eyes.
As my sight adjusted, I was lead out of the room where my wife was dressed
in a new outfit, latex just like Madam Sara's outfit. I was handed my
clothes and got dressed quickly, leaving the butt plug in, before expressing
my gratitude to Madam Sara and leaving her store. Jana did not bother to put
her coat on.

We drove home in silence but Jana had a satisfied smile on her face. I
didn't ask her what happened once I was hooded and to this day, I never
found out.
A few nights ago, I had experienced a handful of things for the first time.
My balls were drained of their contents without having an orgasm, I licked
my own cum from a tray and swallowed the entire load, and to top it all off,
I had a butt plug shoved roughly inside my abused anus and had to endure its
invasion for a few hours before being allowed to remove it.

When we arrived home that night, we were both exhausted from the excitement
of the evening. Barely a word exchanged but we spent twenty minutes while
laying in bed holding each other close and passionately kissing one another.
Our world was at peace. My wife was happy with our arrangement, as was I,
even though tasting my own sperm threw me for a loop, and I felt loved
without the need for physical ties. I felt love in everything my beautiful
wife did.

Neither of us introduced the topic of what occurred the other night for a
few days. I didn't want her to feel like I was prying for information on
what occurred while I was blindfolded and Jana wasn't sure that I was Ok
with all that transpired. Madam Sara obviously took it further that Jana
thought she would. Finally sitting on couch watching TV, both of us naked to
the bone, she cuddled close to me and braved the subject that had been
tearing her up inside.

"Baby," my wife said to me with glossy eyes, "I owe you an apology for the
other night. I had no idea that Sara would take things that far. I knew she
was a very dominate woman from my conversations with her, I just didn't
realize she would treat you like her own, especially making you lick up your
own cum and eat all of it. I just stood there, dazed and petrified, as she
told you to do it, but something came over me. I got so turned on at the
thought of you doing it that something inside me took over and to make
matters worse, I punished you severely for not doing it. I am very sorry
baby."

"You do not have to be sorry Jana," I said as I wiped a tear from her cheek.
"I realized that the night would become all too real for me as soon as you
told me that Sara would be teaching you. When you told me to be respectful,
I resigned myself to becoming as submissive as I could possibly be. I should
have been prepared. Some of the stories I read ended with the man consuming
his own cum, I just didn't think I would be f***ed to do it. You do not have
to be sorry for anything. You wanted me to do something and I should have
done it immediately. If I had known this was burning a hole in you I would
have reassured you sooner that I was alright with everything that happened."

"So it is alright with you that you had to swallow your own load?" my wife
asked beginning to perk up.

"Yes Mistress," I told her seriously, "I may not have enjoyed it but I
should not have hesitated to follow your command. Does this mean that you
are going to take away the punishment?"

"Oh no," she said her eyes narrowing, "When I issue punishment it stays. Two
months extra is tacked onto your chastity period. It might even be good for
you. I thank you for being so wonderful. You always put me at ease even if
something I did made you suffer."

She gave me a tight, loving hug, her breasts mashed between our bodies and
kissed me like we were making out in the back seat after the high school
prom.

"I am glad you were alright with everything that happened," Jana said to me,
her hand squeezing my balls gently, "because we are going to continue doing
them. You will clean up after yourself anytime I allow your cummies to leave
those swollen testicles and you will thank me for being allowed to do so. It
makes me so hot to think about you licking up your own mess. I remember how
many times you begged me to let you cum in my mouth and swallow. I never
allowed you to and now it is me who wants you to swallow and you actually do
it," My wife said laughing heartily.

Life as normal, at least normal for us, continued over the next two months.
At least once a week we would make a trip to Madam Sara's store so I could
pick out new lingerie and sexy outfits for her to wear. Madam Sara would
always close the store to allow me to shop in the nude as Jana joined her in
the comfortable seating, chatting about life and exchanging secrets, I
presumed. The nurse's outfit was the first one I bought for her and became
her official milking outfit. Whenever the sexy white leather was stretched
over her gorgeous body, I knew that I would be getting drained that night. I
came to look forward to seeing her dressed as my sperm removal specialist.
We also purchased a multitude of restraints for my Mistress to use on me at
anytime, but mainly for tying me down to the milking bench that I made with
my own hands, using the one in Madam Sara's dungeon as a model.

I sometimes wondered if I should pick her sexy outfits a bit more carefully
as she continued to dress more provocatively when she left the house. Her
skirts steadily grew shorter, and her blouses tighter and more sheer. I
feared that her attire would offend someone at her workplace, but the truth
of it was that I made more than enough money to support us with my job, and
if she ended up being fired, it wouldn't hurt us financially. I caught the
neighbors staring and practically drooling as she walked down the entry,
swaying her ass rhythmically as she made her way to the car. How many of
them were trying to steal peaks through my windows at night? Well if they
do, they will be in for a rude surprise when they see me walk past.

Jana looked forward to my milking sessions as well. One night after she had
spent an hour working my prostate with her fingers and the wand, coaxing so
much jizz out of me that I didn't think I could consume it all, she left me
tied to the bench and inserted a large butt plug before pacing the room and
telling me how she felt.

"You have no idea how powerful it makes me feel to drain your balls this
way," she said as she pulled off the rubber gloves. "You, my loving husband
are restrained before me, unable to protect yourself, your ass pointed up in
the air at me, and you poor denied cock swaying below you unguarded. Perhaps
I should take Madam Sara's advice and see how you deal with a little bit of
cock and ball torture. If I chose to do so, there isn't a damn thing you
could do about it in your current state," she said slapping my balls lightly
causing me to jump.

"But you have been so good and made very few mistakes that I find it
difficult to punish you for them," she digressed. "Just keep in mind that I
will not hesitate to get a few extra pointers from her if you start slacking
off. I highly recommend you endeavor to start licking up your cum faster. I
know your tongue is talented enough to do it, but you continue to hesitate
in taking the first taste every time I drain you. I love watching you eat
your own spunk from a tray like a dog and your hesitation disappoints me. If
you don't improve I will buy a ball vise and a parachute and then we will
see how quickly you learn."

"Please forgive me Mistress," I pleaded. "I am trying to do it quickly. I
have to overcome a notion in my head that tells me it is wrong. I will try
harder and I understand that if you feel I need to be punished, you will do
so for my own good."

She smiled at me and she tenderly cleaned my cock before securing the cage
on my cock and releasing my bonds, but leaving the plug inside me for the
remainder of the night.

As the weeks flew by, I continued to pleasure her glorious pussy at the drop
of the dime, mostly with my mouth and fingers, but every so often, she would
make me get Leroy and give her a nice deep fucking. Not a night went by in
which she was left unsatisfied and I was devoted to continue that record.
She always rewarded me with tender kisses and caressing my body as we
cuddled together.

About three months since my last orgasm, I came home from a relatively good
day at work. I had secured a few important contracts, at a slight cost to
myself, and my boss was extremely happy with my performance. She actually
mentioned that she wished the company had more dedicated employees like
myself. I had to laugh to myself. If there were more like me, there would be
entirely too much stored up testosterone confined in the office.

I entered my house and removed my clothing before I noticed Jana coming down
the stairs. I don't know how she does it, but she always finds a way to make
my confined dick aspire to achieve an erection. She was dressed in a leather
fetish outfit consisting of an open bra with crossed chrome chains across
her breasts that did nothing to offer any support to her perky tits, coupled
with a pair of panties outlined in leather, the patch covering her pussy was
transparent plastic, slightly fogged from the moisture between her legs.
Encasing her toned legs was a set of patent leather boots that laced all the
way up her smooth, pale thighs and had six-inch chrome heels that sharpened
into a spike at the end. A tight choker strung the entire width of her neck
finished out the outfit.

"Get down on your hands and knees and follow me up the stairs slave," she
commanded me in a cold voice.

I dropped on all fours and crawled across the hardwood floor like an a****l
and up the stairs, looking up and seeing her beautiful ass sway up the
stairs before me. I followed her into the bedroom and immediately noticed
all the restraints out and ready. I really want to be a fly on the wall to
find out what Madam Sara is teaching her. She gestured to the bed and I
crawled onto it, laying on my back perfectly still.

She began to attach cuffs to my wrists and ankles, along with thigh cuffs, a
belt around my waist, and a heavy collar. She proceeded to attach lengths of
rope to each cuff and points along the bed. When she was done, my arms were
stretched above my head, my legs spread wide, and my neck and waist pulled
tightly close to the bed. There was very little play in the ropes and I was
at her mercy.

"We are going to try something different tonight," she whispered, leaning
close to my ear. "Do you know what edging is?"

"Yes Mistress," I replied, my breathing heavy, "It is when you constantly
bring me very close to orgasm but do not actually allow me to have one. You
keep doing it over and over."

"That is correct my little slave hubby," she exclaimed, excitement showing
in her hazel eyes. "Tonight I am going to bring you to the edge until I have
you skating the line of insanity. If you didn't f***e me to punish you,
tonight would have been a release day for you. Instead, you will go to bed
frustrated beyond belief and have two and a half more months of captivity to
look forward to."

"I am warning you," she said sternly, no trace of a smile on her face, "you
better not spurt your cummies on me. If you do not control yourself, I will
put the cage back on immediately and you will endure one year without so
much as skin on skin contact the entire time. In addition, I will send you
to Madam Sara for a weekend and tell her to really let you have it. I have
no doubt she will take you places that I, physically, never could. You may
tell me when you are getting close if I fail to recognize the signs."

"I understand Mistress," I replied respectfully, "I will not allow myself to
have a pleasurable orgasm because you do not wish me to have one."

She wasted no more time on talk and unlocked my cage, removing it roughly
before grabbing my balls and squeezing very tightly, causing me to lose my
breath, a stifled scream escaping my lips. She lubed up her hand and began
stroking my rapidly hardening cock slowly and tightly.

My god it felt so good to get some attention after three months of captivity
and denial. Even though I knew this was going to lead to more frustration,
and quite possibly a bad case of blue balls, I was going to enjoy every
measured stroke.

She continued to slowly pump my dick, pausing every now and then to rub the
sensitive head and tug on my balls and scrotum. She would twist her hand and
drag her nails along the underside of my flesh. She varied speed and
pressure, sometimes using both hands, covering my entire length, to jerk me
off. After ten minutes of her loving attention, I felt my balls begin to
tense up and my breathing became shallow. Just one microsecond from the
point where I would have to speak up, she stopped and let my lightly
throbbing member fall against my stomach. She threw a bag of Ice and water
on my cock before leaving the room.

I lay there as the freezing bag worked its magic on bringing my erection
under control and causing my balls to relax. After five minutes, I was
twisting in my bonds, desperate to throw the baggie of my shrunken dick but
my bonds were so tight that the very little movement I was able to achieve
did nothing to rid myself of the cold sensation. Relenting, I aspired to
turn my thoughts to anything else to distract from the discomfort, but it
accomplished nothing.

After about fifteen minutes, my scantily clad Mistress returned to the room
and removed the bag from my groin. The cool air of the room felt like an
oven around my cock. She started to blow on my genitals and the shrunken
appendage began to respond immediately.

"Well, that was the first of the night. Let's see how quickly I can take you
to the brink with a nice sloppy blowjob," she said seductively as she
started the lick the length of my now engorges penis.

She took all five-inches into her mouth and sucked me like a professional,
stopping occasionally to swirl her tongue over the sensitive head of my
dick, driving me wild. After three minutes, I had a pool of her saliva
laying at the base of my cock where my pubic hair used to reside. I felt my
balls begin to tense but she continued to engulf my throbbing cock with her
warm mouth. I tensed my muscles tighter than I ever had to stop the cum from
starting its travel up my cock.

"Please stop!" I cried out. "I can't hold back much longer."

She spit out my dick, slapped my balls hard, and threw the baggie of ice
water on my cock again before blowing me a kiss and leaving the room. It
took five minutes before I was able to bring my breathing under control. My
abdominal muscles hurt from being flexed so tightly and my privates once
again endured the chilling sensation. It was at least twenty minutes before
she returned again.

"This baggie of ice water really does the trick," she said after removing
the bag." I can't believe how much your cock shrinks, I mean, it's nothing
but a stub sticking out after I remove the bag. You wouldn't be able to fuck
a mouse with it."

My cock started to harden in response to her talking about how small my dick
was. I won't say that humiliation is a huge turn on for me, but the part of
cuckolding where the wife compares the large size of her lover's cock to her
husband's small penis does get me worked up.

She lubed up her hand again and began stroke my hardening cock again, doing
it extremely slowly, each pump lasting ten seconds or more before pausing
for about thirty seconds and continuing. She took this time to talk to me.

"I bet this feels really good baby, doesn't it?" she asked me.

"Yes Mistress, it feels absolutely wonderful even though I know it won't
result in an orgasm for me," I replied truthfully.

"Well it could result in an orgasm for you," she said looking at me with a
devilish grin. "You can spray your load if you want to, only there are
consequences for doing so. You have been denied for three months. You can
cum today but then you will have to go four times as long and, of course,
deal with whatever Sara would do to you."

My mind was quickly turning to mush. She was trying to tease me to cum so
she could punish me. My brain kicked the idea back and forth like a devil
and angel sitting on each shoulder. I had to resist the temptation to shoot
my load. Just two and a half months to go until release.

"No Mistress," I told her with a determined voice, "I do not want to fail
the task of going five and a half months without an orgasm that you asked me
to complete. Even though it feels so good, and I know my balls will begin to
ache soon, I have to hold myself back for you."

She straddled my hips and pulled her transparent panties to the side. She
began to rub my sensitive head against her slick pussy lips, just a fraction
of an inch from entering her pleasure hole.

"Here is your last chance baby. Just say the word and I will sink myself
down on your cock and ride you until you spray me down. What if I wanted you
to cum tonight just so I could make you endure zero orgasms for an entire
year? Would you change your mind then?" she asked me deviously.

"If you wanted me to cum tonight," I began, "there is little I can do about
it. You will prevail no matter what I decided. However, I humbly request
that you allow me to complete five and a half months before I can cum. If
you wish for me to go one year, you can make my next period of frustrating
denial as such. I personally think one year is too long and will not be as
much a turn on for me, but what I think does not matter. The only thing that
matters is your desires."

She dismounted me and continued to slowly masturbate me as she looked into
my eyes, evaluating my last comment. Her other hand started to gently
squeeze and massage my ball sack, the pressure once again building in my
nuts. She stopped stroking and threw my cock to the side moments before I
reached climax, utilizing the freezing cold bag to bring me under control.

"Congratulations hubby, you passed the test," she commended me before
leaving me and my shrinking erection to ourselves. My balls now began to
ache as if someone was constantly squeezing them. I knew right away that
this was the beginning of blue balls.

Twenty minutes later, she returned to the bedroom. She removed the ice, now
mostly melted, and lubed up her hand. As my cock began to grow again she
started to jerk my cock furiously, so fast that only thirty seconds passed
before my sore balls began to throb again.

"Stop! Please don't make me cum! Please stop Mistress!" I begged and
pleaded.

"If that is truly what you wish," she said letting my throbbing cock fall
unfulfilled to my stomach. "Just remember this. You asked me, nay begged me,
not to make you cum hubby."

She stormed out of the room without using the baggie and turned off the
light, leaving me lay in darkness, the slightest movement making my balls
feel like they were being punched. I was now blue balled and was thankful to
be left alone, as time was the only thing to cure the pain.

About an hour later she finally returned to the bedroom carrying a small
canvas bag with a string tie at the top. When she shook the bag it sounded
like small rocks clicking together.

"How do your frustrated balls feel honey," she asked me in a c***d like
voice.

"My balls are causing me pain Mistress," I replied honestly. "The slightest
movement feels like they are being squeezed in a vice or being punched by a
boxing glove. You have officially given me blue balls."

"Good," she said shortly, "I hoped you would learn what it feels like to
have your balls so full of pent up sperm that even air can hit you like a
cannon. What I have in my hand is a bag full of marbles. When you came in
the house today you left your clothes in a pile near the door and now your
swollen nuts will pay the price."

"Oh shit," I thought. What she was saying was true, I had finally slipped up
on something.

She slipped the canvas bag over my ball sack and pulled the strings tight,
yanking them in opposite directions and trapping my abused testicles within
the bag. Tying the strings alone had me in agony, but as she began to move
the marbles around in the palm of her hand, I learned what agony was. I
screamed out and strained against my restraints as I experienced what it
would feel like to have ten sets of fingers squeezing each testicle at once.
She giggled as she worked the marbles around each tender testicle.

"Struggle all you want hubby," she told me harshly. "You will endure this
for as long as I deem necessary. You will learn not to make mistakes or I
will help you learn. If I need to get really rough, I will take you to see
Madam Sara. You have no idea of the wild things she tells she has done to
men."

After ten minutes, I could not stand anymore and was at my breaking point. I
was about to tell her I wanted to end our chastity agreement when she
suddenly stopped and removed the bag. I wheezed as I tried to draw in
breath, my stomach a series of tangled knots, and a severe urge to vomit
that I quickly brought under control. With the painful stimulation
dissipated, did I still want to end our agreement? The answer was no. I
wanted to continue being chaste but I was sure that I would endeavor to make
no more mistakes.

"Lesson learned!" she scolded me before giving me a deep kiss and leaving me
in a dark room again.

It took two hours before my balls felt normal again, perhaps a bit swollen,
but without the pain. Shortly after Jana locked my cock back up in the cage
and released me, kissing each reddened piece of flesh where I was
restrained. She rolled me over on my stomach and began to lovingly massage
my back. I was sure that Madam Sara had put her up to this and she was
feeling a bit sorry about doing it. I loved her so much that I would not
allow this to bother her, even though what she did to me really hurt like
hell.

"I am sorry for leaving my clothes on the floor," I began sincerely, "and I
am sorry for making you punish me. I understand that you had to do it and I
promise I will try to ensure that you don't have to do it again."

"Thank you," she said perking up immediately, "I am so happy that understand
why I did it. I know it was intense. How much more do you think you could
have taken?"

"A split second" I told her, "merely a heartbeat."

I rolled over and she melted into my arms as we made out like newlyweds
before drifting off to sl**p.

About a month and a half later, I was working on the computer in my office
when Jana walked in wearing her naughty nurse's outfit. My fingers stopped
pecking away at the keyboard as my mind went blank. Seems like a good night
to have my balls drained. My sexy wife gave me the 'come here finger' and
walked towards the bedroom with me in tow. When I entered the bedroom I was
shocked to see Christina sitting in the chair next to the bed, dressed only
in a hot pink thong, her huge globes hanging freely and her nipples quickly
hardening.

Jana had me assume the position on the milking table as they both began to
attach cuffs and tie me down. As usual, my wife did a good job at limiting
my mobility and Christina, with a few helpful pointers from my wife, did
equally as well. I strained to get hard in the cage knowing that Christina
would watch me get all my stagnant cum extracted by getting my prostate
massaged. It also hit me that she would watch me lick up everything that
streamed out of me. I figured that my wife told her about the progress we
had made, but it was something else to know she would witness it.

"Wow, you were k**ding Jana," Christina gasped in amazement. "He eagerly
hopped right up there."

"Of course he did s*s," my wife answered her proudly. "This is the only way
he has available to get the cum out of his body and reduce the swelling in
his tender balls."

"Oh you poor baby," she said with mock pouty lips. "How long has my evil
s****r kept your poor little dicklette locked in that cage without allowing
you to have an orgasm?"

"It has been four and a half months since I last had an orgasm, and a mighty
good orgasm it was," I replied with a smile on my face.

"He is actually proud that he has gone this long without cumming," she said
to Jana.

"Of course he is," my wife told her calmly. "He is being a good little boy
and achieving a goal I set before him, because I desire it and nothing
else."

"Well I would feel sorry for you," Christina said to me, "but since you
brought this on yourself, you have no one to blame but yourself. Alright,
let's get this party started."

Jana wasted no time snapping on her gloves and lubricating my arse before
inserting the enema nozzle and letting it flow. After waiting for a time,
followed by expelling the liquid, I was restrained again. She had Christina
remove my CB-6000 as she lubricated two fingers, inserted them into my ass,
and started to massage my prostate gland. Christina watched closely as my
wife worked her magic. Thanks to having an audience, it took no time at all
for precum to begin glistening at the tip of my raging hard prick. Jana
removed her fingers, inserted the milking wand, and continued with the
process. After a few minutes, my wife allowed her s****r to try it and
before I knew it, Christina was working the wand, hitting all of the right
places.

As the small amount of pressure began to build in my nuts, Jana took over
working the wand and began a quick, rough stimulation of my prostate. I had
learned to control my muscles expertly with all the practice I received over
the past few months and kept them still as a pond as my saved up sperm and
seminal fluid rapidly drained from my cock, landing in the tray below me.

"Look at all that nasty jizz just flow out of him!" Christina exclaimed.
"You are right. It doesn't spurt at all. It just runs out like a leaky
faucet. Oh my god this is making me wet!"

She wasn't lying. The crotch of her panties was so wet that it appeared they
would begin to drip like my cock at any second.

Jana kept at it for another ten minutes as they witnessed a random drop
escape and hit the pan here and there. With a final down stroke of my cock,
freeing the last remnants of my balls, Jana turned to her s****r.

"Wait until you see this," Jana said confidently. "If that made you wet,
watching him eat it will open the flood gates."

Christina picked up the try and placed it below my face. "Here is your
dinner Chasty. Be a good boy and show me how you swallow all of your cum.
Lick it and eat it!"

I no longer hesitated in completing this task. It was like second nature to
me. I quickly licked up large globs of my man goo, bringing it inside my
mouth and letting it slide down the back of my throat. I watched Christina
as I continued to consume my mess and she couldn't keep her fingers out of
her panties. I finished licking every drop as both the sexy women
complimented my performance.

"Thank you for not disappointing me hubby," my wife said cutely.

"You did that like you enjoyed it Chasty. Nicely done." Christina said
laughing.

My wife cleaned my cock and balls with a damp rag before teaching Christina
how to install the cage. They untied my bonds and freed me from the table.
Christina threw herself on the bed and pleaded with my wife.

"Please let me use him tonight. After watching him eat his own cummies, I
really need to get off. It's time I collect some payment for wearing this,"
she said holding up the silver key on the chain around her neck.

"Be my guest s*s," Jana said in a carefree manner , locking my wrists behind
my back and walking out the door. "Feel free to use him as long as you wish,
just don't break my toy."

Even though my balls had just been drained, knowing I was about to go down
on my wife's s****r made my cock snap to attention. I watched her lying on
the bed, tweaking her own nipples as she stared me directly in the eyes.

"Make sure you have swallowed all of that cum," Christina ordered me. "I
don't want to get pregnant from any leftover sperm that might be swimming
around in your mouth."

I swirled my tongue around my mouth ensuring that all my jizz had been
swallowed before crawling between her legs, immediately smelling her excited
juices. I used my teeth to grab hold of her cotton panties and peeling them
down her legs. As my tongue traced its way back up the inside of her thigh,
I began to feel the massive amount of heat radiating from her pussy. Seeing
her sex for only the second time, I saw that she had shaved most of her
pubic hair, leaving a thin strip similar to way my wife groomed her curlies.

As I slowly inched closer to her sodden cunt, she suddenly jammed it right
into my face, taking me by surprise and jeering my neck. Regaining my
senses, I immediately shoved my tongue between her slit and up her slippery
hole, straining myself as deep as I could go. With just one lick she started
to moan in ecstasy. I pulled my tongue out and bit her clit, using my tongue
to push the portion inside my mouth against the back of my teeth. She
screamed and bucked causing me to tug on her clit even harder.

"Holy fuck!" she screamed out loud. "I can't believe I am cumming all over
my s****r's husband's face. Oh my god, Oh fuck, Oh FUCK!"

Her voice trailed off into illegible sounds before she came down from her
monster orgasm. As she tried to pull away, I held her clitoris tightly
between my teeth, causing her to rebound from the jolt through her, now
extra sensitive, button. She tried again and I held fast before she gave up.
Once she settled I began to run my tongue up and down her moist slit before
flicking it against her clit. As she tried to draw away again, I simply
followed her up onto the bed, slithering my way like a snake due to not
having the use of my hands.

"Oh my god," she said giggling, "you have to stop. I don't know if I can
take anymore. Every time I try to pull away your tongue just follows me and
hits the right spots all over again."

"Stop moving or I will tie you down s*s," my wife surprised us from the
doorway. "I will tie you to the bed with your legs spread and inviting like
a slut and make him pleasure you all night long."

I wonder if she watched the entire time. Oh well, who cares. Christina
finally stop trying to escape me and I began to focus my talents. I
continued for the next forty-five minutes as she melted to mush below me,
enjoying two more orgasms before I had to stop, my jaw throbbing and my
tongue swollen.

Christina lay there regaining her breath and five minutes later she was
asl**p. My wife removed my restraints and had me remove her nurse's outfit
before we crawled into bed, joining her. That night I slept between, and
cuddled with, two very sexy women. I know I have cuckold fantasies, but I
don't care who you are, being sandwiched between two naked women is hot.

Over the next two weeks, Christina visited more often, mostly to help my
wife tease me mercilessly, but often times to collect additional payments
for holding onto one of two keys to my belt. Even though I wasn't able to
achieve orgasm, I was having the time of my life, satisfying two women at
their whim.

One evening, shortly after I reached the five month mark since my last
orgasm, Jana came down the stairs in a gorgeous red evening gown with a slit
up the side then went all the way up to her hip, her usual straight blonde
hair done up elegantly in waves and curls, and her make-up meticulously
applied.

"Go put on a nice suit baby," she told me sweetly. "It is time for us to go
on a date. I made reservations at your favorite restaurant and dolled myself
up for you."

"You look amazing Bella. I won't even ask what the special occasion is. You
dressing up like that is good enough for me. Give me ten minutes and I will
be ready," I told her with a kiss.

We enjoyed a nice dinner in each other's company and happily spent the next
few hours dancing as we did many years ago before our lives became so busy.

After we got home I put on some music and opened a bottle of wine so we
could continue the romantic evening in the house we had made a home
together. I realized that for the first time in months, I was wearing
clothes inside the house. I suddenly got nervous that I was going to be
punished for doing so.

"Oh my god, baby," I apologized, "I am so sorry for not removing my suit
when we got home. I was so mesmerized by you and this wonderful evening that
I simply forgot I was wearing a chastity belt. Please allow me to correct
that error right now."

"It is ok Hubby. Tonight was a night for us, but perhaps we both should get
a little more comfortable," she said as she undid the tie behind her neck
and her dress effortlessly floated to the ground, revealing and equally
elegant thin red silk bra and panty set.

I quickly removed all my clothing before retrieving our clothes and taking
them upstairs and hanging them in the closet. When I returned to the living
room, Jana was sitting on the couch and tapping the seat next to her,
inviting me to join her. I sat down and wrapped my arms around her.

"Do you still enjoy being in that chastity belt?" she asked me nervously.

"Yes, I still enjoy being locked up and focusing my efforts on you," I said
after a moment's pause. "There are times when it is really tough, when I
want to just tear the cage off and ravish you, but the way you kiss me and
hold me close to you reminds me that you love me, and my little bit of
suffering does not go unnoticed. Do you still enjoy our game?"

"You have no idea how much I enjoy our lifestyle," she confessed, "perhaps
even more than when we first started. I love the fact that you will do
anything I tell you to do. Do you realize we haven't had an argument since
we started?"

"Wow!" I exclaimed. "I haven't thought about it, but you are right. Maybe we
found the secret to marriage," I laughed.

"Well I am not sure most men would agree with you," she giggled. "Do you
miss having sex and having orgasms?"

"Of course I do baby," I answered her. "Any man would miss being able to
orgasm when he wanted and any man would miss making love to you, but I
realize that it takes more than me having sex to give you what you deserve.
It really sounds like you want it to end though."

"I don't want it to end," she told me grabbing my caged cock, "but that is
also part of the problem."

"I don't understand baby," I answered confused.

"Well hubby, the problem is that I am so god damn horny for a good fucking,
and I don't mean you eating me or a romp with Leroy. Those just won't
scratch the itch. I want to fuck a real living cock, to feel it pulse as it
shoots off inside me. I had no idea I would miss it so much and I know it
sounds selfish, as I at least get to cum on a nightly basis. Not only do you
miss out on the sex but you don't have the privilege of orgasms either," she
confessed, her voice cracking.

"The way I see it," she continued, "I can either unlock you early and have
my way with you, which I really don't want to do, or I can leave you locked
up and go without the one thing that I truly need right now, a good solid
fucking. Either way I have to give up something that I want."

The thought of her cuckolding me rocketed through my head. Did I want her to
try it? If so, this was the perfect time to breach the subject. She already
had all the cards lying out on the table. All I had to do was make the
suggestion and see if she went for it. So many 'what ifs' had my mind
spinning in circles, but in honesty, the only way they would ever be
answered was if I grew a pair and broached the subject of my most secretly
guarded fantasy. It was now or never, I decided.

"Well honey," I began nervously, my hands starting to shake, "it seems you
may have missed an option that would allow you get everything you want."

"I'm listening," she said curiously, her eyes perking up.

"Well," I said, clearing my throat, "you could always get fucked by another
man."

"What?" she said loudly as she jumped out of my arms, her mouth wide open.

"The only way for you to get fucked and still keep me locked up is to find
another man to fuck you with his cock." I told her truthfully.

"You mean to tell me that you would let me to cheat on you and allow some
other man to put his cock in my pussy, the pussy that I have kept for only
you since we married, just so I can keep you in chastity? You will let
another man fuck me while you sit at home, locked away, not even able to
jerk off?" she asked me looking like she was in shock.

"Bear with me for a few moments and please don't be mad at me. Let me tell
you the whole truth about my feelings on it," I begged, getting her
attention. "I am devoted to giving you everything I can to keep you happy.
If that means sexual satisfaction by another man, I can live with that.
Besides, it isn't cheating if you do it with my permission. It has long been
a fantasy of mine to watch you with another man and I have known since we
locked my cock in chastity that there was always a possibility you would
want more than I can give."

"I don't know if I could do that to you hubby," she told me, shying her eyes
away from mine. "What if you resented me for sharing myself with someone
else? What if taking another man into my bed ruined our marriage? I don't
know if I could ever make that gamble. You mean far too much to me."

"The only fear I share is losing you. I could not resent you for getting
laid if I am the one that told you to do it. I can guarantee that it will
not ruin our marriage as long as you grant me a few conditions," I reassured
her.

"As long as one of them doesn't involve you fucking another woman, I am
listening," she said giving me all her attention.

"No baby," I said calmingly, "None of them involve me having sex outside our
marriage. If I am not allowed to orgasm with you, then I don't need to with
anyone else. If you are interested, do it once and tell me all about it in
great detail. See how I react before you do it again. Once again, I will lay
no blame at your feet, but if I don't enjoy it, I ask that you don't do it
again. I think I have that right as your husband."

Jana stroked her hand down my cheek, "Of course you have that right. I love
you darling and I don't want to do anything that you don't enjoy in some
way. I have to say that you have me interested but I am still afraid
something could go wrong. What if I inadvertently fell in love with the guy
I was fucking?"

"If you stuck with the same guy, you would have to view him as someone that
just fucks you, uses your body for his pleasure and you use his cock to get
off. Either that or constantly have new lovers. You would have to make me a
promise. If you started to have feelings for the man fucking you, you have
to break it off right then and there. No exceptions. No waiting to see where
it might lead. That is the only possible way you could betray me with this
arrangement," I told her being very serious.

"I easily agree with that baby," she said, once again being able to look me
in the eye. "I hope you are sure about this because I am willing to try it.
Here is what I want you to do. Every morning you will encourage me to go out
and find someone to shove his cock in me and treat me like a slut. If you
can convince me that you really want me to do it, I will go out on Friday
night dressed like a woman looking to get laid and see what I can pull. Now,
all this talk has me so god damn hot. Lay down on the floor so I can sit on
your face and you can get me off."

I lay down on the carpet as she finished removing her bra and panties. She
straddled my face and sunk down to her knees, placing her wet pussy over my
waiting lips. As I ate her ferociously, she played with my caged cock and
balls, licking my scrotum and taking my plastic encased penis into her
mouth. She enjoyed her pleasure as I enjoyed my torment until we were both
exhausted and my cock was leaking precum.

The next morning she joined me for breakfast and as she enjoyed her coffee,
I followed her instructions, given the night before.

"Honey, I really hope you feel up to going out on Friday night. If you do, I
want you to go out and pick up the hottest guy in the bar and follow him
back to his place. I will be so happy if he tears off your clothes and gives
you the rough fucking you have been missing for the past five months. I bet
he can give you at least four orgasms before he sends you home to your
waiting husband." I told her smiling.

"Not a bad start hubby," she told me before she kissed me and headed off to
work.

I said similar things to her over the next four days and soon enough Friday
morning had arrived. I had planned what I was going to say for the past few
days and I hoped it would drive her over the top.

I got down on my knees before her and began, "Jana, I realize that I have
not always been able to give you the sex you deserve. I know my cock is
smaller than average, and try as I might, I will never be able to venture as
deep as you would like me to get. I understand that my little dick had to be
put into a chastity belt in order to allow you to receive everything that
you deserve. I hope that the lucky guy you pick tonight is very well
endowed, allot larger than what I can offer, so you can experience a better
fucking than what I could give you. I want you to be free of guilt when you
fuck him, knowing that I will be at home, nestled safely in my cage,
patiently waiting for you to tell me all about how much you enjoyed getting
split by someone you just met."

She smiled as she looked down at me, "I love you baby, and I think you are
going to get your wish tonight."

We left for work, both confident that tonight was going to be a completely
new experience. I was sure she was primed and ready to get the fuck of her
life. I just hoped that whomever she picked was worth a damn. How bad would
it suck if she picked a dud, someone worse in bed then I am. That could
really put a damper on my fantasy.

After a day at work that seemed to last forever, I entered the front door
and was greeted by my beautiful wife, fresh out of the shower and wrapped in
a short towel. Already having stripped off my clothes, my struggling
erection was clearly visible inside the clear tube.

"I guess we are both looking forward to tonight," she teased. "Christina is
coming to pick me up in about an hour and she is taking me to a club she
knows of. I want you to stay downstairs while I go get ready. I want to
surprise you with the outfit I am going to wear tonight."

I watched her walk upstairs and resigned myself to watching a little TV,
hoping to calm the swelling in my groin. So far the fantasy was as hot in
real life as it was in my imagination. About an hour later, the door bell
rang. I opened to door to find Christina dressed in a short black mini-skirt
with a loose fitting sheer blouse that clearly showed her black bra beneath
it. She wore high heels with black stockings, the tops of which could easily
be seen, thanks to the dangerous length of her skirt. I invited her in and
closed the door.

"You know you don't have to knock anymore," I told her jokingly. "It's not
like you are going to walk in on anything you haven't seen before."

"Oh I know, but I love the fact that you have to answer the door naked. The
neighbors must have seen you by now," she said laughing.

"If they have, they are too embarrassed to tell me," I admitted.

As I turned around, I witnessed my wife coming down the stairs. She was
dressed exactly like Christina, only everything was pure white. Coupled with
her teased hair and pale skin accented with just the right amount of
make-up, she looked absolutely delicious.

"My god. You look good enough to fuck!" I said drooling.

"Well that is the point, isn't it baby," she replied giggling and raising
her short skirt to show me the sexy white thong that she wore underneath it.

"Are you ready to go Jana?" Christina asked.

My wife nodded and they headed toward the door. Before they left, Jana
turned back to me.

"Are you sure about this hubby?" she asked me. "This is your last chance to
change your mind. Once I walk out this door, I won't be coming back until
another man has seen me naked and dipped his cock into my married pussy."

I stood there as if I was in a trance.

"Very well. I hope it is everything you imagined in your fantasy. Be a good
boy and don't jerk off while I am out getting fucked, not that you could,"
she said loud enough for anyone on the street to hear and laughing with her
s****r.

"Don't worry Chasty," Christina joined in on the fun. "I will make sure your
wife is taken care of tonight."

They walked out the door and I closed it behind them. Everything was in
motion and there wasn't a damn thing I could do about it if I changed my
mind. That option was now gone. It is strange to watch your wife go out
dressed like a slut in order to find someone to fuck her. It is one of those
things that can never be explained. If you have never had the desire to
watch your wife have sex with another man, you would never understand the
feelings coursing through my mind.

My mind wandered everywhere throughout the evening. Nothing could distract
me from thinking about where she was and what she was doing. I constantly
imagined strange cocks bigger than my own, doing things to her that I
haven't done for a long time. I wondered if she would make him wear a condom
or if she would take him bareback. We never did discuss that so I guess I
would have to live with her decision.

By twelve o'clock, she still had not come home and I was going crazy with
lust. Jana never stayed at a bar this late so I knew she had to be in
another man's arms by now, perhaps for the second or third time this
evening. I was fighting a never-ending erection that stretched my balls to
their limit. My cock seemed to use any room available these days when he
wanted to get hard. I couldn't blame him. The fantasy I kept hidden for so
long, unsure if I wanted it to happen or not, was coming true tonight. But
what if it wasn't. What if my wife and her s****r just planned a night out
to tease and test my resolution? Perhaps they were cooking up a good story
right now, just to see how I would handle it. I knew I would believe
anything she said so it was a moot point.

At a little after one O'clock in the morning, a pair of headlights pulled
into the drive. After two minutes the car left the drive and I could see my
wife slightly staggering up the walkway. When I got a look at the car in the
street, I saw that it was not her s****r's car.

When she walked through the door, she looked like she had fun. Her hair was
out of place and most of her make-up was gone. Her clothes looked like they
had been carelessly donned after being crumpled up and laying in a pile on
the floor for a few hours. Her skin had the glow of a women how has enjoyed
multiple orgasms. Her huge smile told me the rest. She hugged me and gave me
a passionate kiss, shoving her tongue halfway down my throat before leading
me to the living room.

I started to speak but she put her finger to my lips to stop me.

"Thank you so much for giving me permission to fuck another man," she said
happily. "It was just the thing that I needed. I love you so much for
putting my needs before yours. You are a wonderful husband and I will never
leave you. I hope you believe that. No other man could ever dream to steal
me away from you. In your arms is where I feel loved and comfortable and I
would die before I ever left you."

She continued to hug and caress my naked body. I did believe her. No other
man would love her as much as I loved her, not to mention let her find
satisfaction in another man's bed. As long as she could show me how much she
loved me, I would do anything she asked to keep her happy.

"I am going to tell you everything that happened tonight, but before I do
that, I want to get you tied down. Go get a chair from the kitchen while I
go get the restraints," she told me, heading upstairs.

I was back in the living room sitting in the chair before she glided down
the steps, dragging rope and leather cuffs behind her. She quickly had me
secure to the chair, unable to move anything but my head and my still hard
caged cock.

"I am going to blindfold you in a moment to allow you to focus all your
attention visualizing what happened this wonderful evening. But before I do
that, I want to show you something," she said, proudly lifting her short
skirt and letting it bunch up around her waist.

The sexy white panties she was wearing when she left tonight no longer
existed. I was treated to the sight of her beautiful pussy, her lips swollen
and red, her clit engorged and glistening, and her hole still holding
slightly open from being stretched. It looked so good after being used and I
gasped for air as I dealt with the reality of my wife fucking another man.

"As you can see hubby," she began, her eyes wild, and her smile radiant, "I
don't have my panties anymore. The man I fucked kept them as a trophy. The
man I let use my married pussy wanted you to know that he kept them. The man
that gave me this," she said, holding up a used condom, tied off at the end,
"kept the thong that you bought me in order to remember the time he had his
way with another man's wife."

The clear latex condom was bulging at the tip with the sheer amount of sperm
being contained inside of it. There was a huge amount of cum, piled at least
three inches high, ballooning the used rubber. I sat in amazement as I
realized that the condom contained at least three times as much cum than I
could ever produce. With my mouth still gaping open, she placed the bulging
rubber inside my mouth and lifted my jaw before sealing it with duct tape
and trapping the filled condom behind my lips. I tasted the flavor of her
pussy on the latex bag resting on my tongue. It felt like a water balloon
inside my mouth slightly bulging my cheeks. She then placed the blindfold
over my eyes and proceeded to tell me everything.

"When we got to the club, I took three quick shots to loosen up my
inhibitions some before starting to scout the room for the lucky man," my
wife began as I listened attentively and let my mind form its own images.
"After a few minutes, I noticed a guy checking me out. He was tall and very
handsome. As I stole quick glances his way every now and then, I noticed
that he couldn't take his eyes off me. After catching me looking, he started
to head across the room towards me. I almost chickened out and bolted for
the door but Christina talked me into standing my ground."

"He introduced himself," she continued, "and we tried to talk loudly over
the music for the next five minutes, mainly flirting with each other,
throwing compliments in each direction. I suddenly noticed that Christina
was no longer standing next to me, and had gone off to find someone to play
with. Without even asking, he took my left hand, my wedding ring gleaming in
the bright colors of the club lighting, and led me onto the dance floor. We
bumped and grinded against each other, making me so horny that I wanted to
tear off his clothes and ride him, right there in front of everyone. I could
tell it had an equal effect on him. I could feel his large cock getting hard
as he pressed himself against my ass."

She leaned in close to me and pressed her bare breasts against my back as
she whispered in my ear, "He asked me if I was wearing panties and I told
him I was. He told me to take them off and give them to him. I was so hot I
would have given him all my clothes. I started to walk towards the bathroom
but he grabbed my arm and told me to do it right there in the middle of the
dance floor. I reached under my skirt and peeled them down my legs. As I
stepped out of them, I saw my s****r watching me, and she just gave me the
thumbs up. I realized that they were soaking wet as I handed him the only
thing shielding my married pussy. He brought them to his nose and smelled
them, smiling as he put them into his pocket."

"We continued to dance as his hands roamed all over my body," she confessed.
"He constantly squeezed my ass and mauled my tits before finally pulling my
head back by my hair and shoving his tongue down my throat. He was so
demanding and I was loving every second of it. I had no doubt that he would
have me naked by the end of the night. After a few more songs, we left the
dance floor and walked outside. He invited me back to his place and I
eagerly accepted his invitation."

She was kissing the back of my neck intermittently and running her hands
over my naked chest as continued her tale, "Once we were in the car, he
asked me if he had to worry about an angry husbands gunning him down,
gesturing towards the rings on my finger. As he drove, I explained our
agreement to him and reassured him that he had nothing to fear. At that
point, he put his hand on my thigh and over the next few miles, kept inching
higher and higher until his fingers finally made contact with my moist slit.
I just about came right then and there; knowing that my pussy was being
touched by the first person other than my husband since the day we married."

"Once we made it inside his house," she went on in a voice full of lust, "he
was all over me. Within thirty seconds, he had my skirt, blouse, and bra
lying in a pile on the floor. I stood in front of him, wearing only my
garter, stockings, and heels while he remained fully clothed and his eyes
investigated my entire body. I could see the bulge in his trousers begging
to be released so I removed his shirt, dropped to my knees, and unbuckled
his belt. As I tugged down on his pants and boxers, his cock sprang free and
was pointed directly at my face, just inches from my mouth."

"He was very well endowed," she admitted, "a few inches bigger than you and
slightly thicker. As he kicked out of his slacks, I wrapped my hand around
it and began to explore every bulging vein in his shaft. He grabbed me by
the hair and pulled me into his hard-on and I opened my mouth invitingly. I
sucked the first four inches of his dick until he was so hard he could
hammer a nail through a board with it. He was perfectly content to settle
for nailing me."

She continued, tugging on my balls and chastity cage, "He helped me stand up
and led me into his bedroom before throwing me down on the bed and lying on
top of me, licking and biting my nipples, which had hardened into
diamond-tipped drill bits. He rubbed his giant cock against my slick pussy
lips before I stopped him and asked him to put on protection. He obliged,
grabbing one from the nightstand and rolling it on. He once again positioned
himself at the entrance to my pussy and with a gentle shove, embedded the
initial five inches into my sloppy cunt. He worked it inside me slowly as I
adjusted to his size. Luckily, it wasn't too painful thanks to our sessions
with Leroy. Once he got six-inches inside me, my body rocked with a powerful
orgasm, adding more natural lubricant to my pussy. By the time I came down
from cumming, he was balls deep inside your wife."

"He roughly fucked me for a while before pulling out of me and leaving me
gaping open," she told me, rubbing her tits in my face "He lay down on his
back and I straddled him, impaling myself on his magnificent cock and
sinking all the way to his sack. I rode him like a whore, fast and hard,
grinding myself back and forth as my body responded with another wave of
pleasure. By the time it ended I was exhausted and collapsed on top of him.
He rolled me over and pulled out before making me get on my hands and knees.
He continued to ram his cock into my cunt, making me squeal as the bed shook
in response to him pounding me."

"In total, he fucked me for over an hour before he finally tensed up and
began to cum. I responded in kind, as I felt the condom expanding inside me
as he filled it. As it kept growing bigger, I started to worry that it would
bust and flood my pussy. Finally, he stopped moving and breathlessly
collapsed on top of me, his cock still resting inside me. Overall, I had
five orgasms, each one more powerful than the last, while he fucked me," she
admitted proudly.

"That is when he told me that he was going to keep my panties," she
confessed, "and to ensure that you knew why. I told him that he could keep
them as long as I can keep the used condom with all his cum inside. He
carefully slid it off his shrinking cock, milking the last few drops from
his cock, and tied the end before handing it to me. We got dressed and he
gave me a ride home to my waiting husband. When we pulled into the drive, he
gave me his phone number in case I ever needed a good pounding again."

"Now that we have taken care of that," she said coldly as she removed my
blindfold, "we have another order of business to attend to."

I thought she meant that she was going to allow me early release, that is
until my eyes adjusted to the light and I noticed the TV screen playing a
slide show. 'Oh shit', I thought. It was all the interracial cuckold porn
that I stored in my hidden folder. All of the 'talkies' that I downloaded
and kept for a rainy day. All of the big black cocks splitting open tiny
white women.

"When Christina found your chastity folder," she revealed as the pictures
scrolled across the screen, "we also found your other folders, the ones
containing your cuckold pictures. I knew since that day that you wanted me
to give myself to another man, but I wanted you to ask me to do it."

All of a sudden, there was a picture on the screen that I didn't recognize.
When the next picture appeared, it hit me like a ton of bricks. It was my
wife, on her knees, with a large black cock inside her mouth and her left
hand cupping his large balls. My cock hardened immediately, pulling on my
balls so hard that I clenched my teeth and screamed through my gag in
response to the pain.

"That's right hubby," she said laughing as she stared at my straining cock,
"I went out and found me a big black cock to enjoy. Jerome wanted to take
pictures so you would know how much he enjoyed fucking a white wife."

The next picture appeared and showed his black cock, just millimeters from
the entrance to her white pussy. Suddenly, I began to taste the familiar,
but different, salty bitter flavor of cum in my mouth. Without realizing it,
I must have punctured the rubber when I clenched my teeth. A black man's
sperm was now slowly leaking into my mouth, and since I was gagged with duct
tape, there was only one place for it to go. Barely capable of eating my own
cum, I was going to have to endure eating another man's, a black man's load.
Anytime I moved my tongue, more sperm leaked out of the swollen rubber.

"I am so glad we found that hidden folder," she told me stoutly. "There are
so many crazy ideas tucked away in those captions and they make me so
fucking hot. The reason I always came so fucking hard when you ate me out is
that I had all those thoughts of letting black men make a slut out of me. I
couldn't wait for you to finally broach the subject of sharing me with
someone else so I could find out what it felt like the let a black man use
me, and I wanted to make your most secret fantasy a reality and see if it
was what you really desired."

As she talked, my cock continued to try and stretch, constantly putting
pressure on my swollen nuts, the ring behind my sack leaving a red mark
where it rubbed against the scrotum. I gritted my teeth through the pain as
I tried to adjust. As I moved my jaw to loosen the muscles, the tip of the
condom must have torn wide open, as my mouth was suddenly flooded with the
massive load that Jerome gave to my wife. The taste engulfed my pallet,
causing me to become slightly nauseous. I struggled to swallow it all
quickly, taking three large gulps, in order to rid myself of the taste. Even
with most of his jizz in my throat, tiny amounts continued to drop out of
the dirty rubber.

"I loved how he just took control of me," she disclosed, her eyes blank and
somewhere else. "It was just like some of those stories you saved that
describe wives giving themselves completely to dominant black men to use as
they desire. Jerome was like that. He didn't love me, nor did he care about
what I wanted. He just wanted to get my clothes off and use my body to get
his rocks off and he tried to do it without a condom. He would have done it
if I hadn't stopped him. He would have fucked me bareback and sprayed his
cum inside my unfaithful cunt, just like those pictures you have."

"I guess I could ask you if you enjoyed becoming a cuckold, but your cock is
telling me everything I need to know," she stated, dropping to her knees in
front of me.

The skin on the head of my cock was pushed through the slit at the end of
the tube as precum oozed freely from the exposed urethral opening. She used
her finger to gather a drop ready to fall to the floor and smeared it on her
left nipple, still standing tall like a traffic cone.

"Now, you were scheduled to have an orgasm in less than a week," my Mistress
said with a note of vengeance, "but you are going to be punished for not
being honest and telling me you wanted me to become a Black Cock Slut. Think
about all the strange cock I could have been getting all this time. You
unintentionally denied me pleasure by keeping your little dirty secret.
Another two weeks is added onto your period of chastity. That's right. You
will be going an entire six months without experiencing an orgasm. If you
keep this up, you would only have two releases this year. Wow doesn't that
sound interesting?"

She stood up and slowly removed the tape from my mouth. Any moment now, she
was going to find an empty condom and I would have some explaining to do.
The truth has worked so far so lying was pointless. I was sure I would
endure a little bit of jarring, but what else could I do, keep the condom in
my mouth forever?

She told me to open my mouth and began to withdrawal the damaged condom from
behind my teeth. Her eyes grew wife, and her jaw dropped to the floor when
she saw what was left of the once full rubber. It took her about fifteen
seconds to come out of her state of shock.

"What the hell happened?" she asked me holding up the torn, empty condom.

"Honestly," I said turning redder by the second, "when I saw the picture of
you with his black dick inside your mouth, my cock sprang up like a
firework, causing me a great deal of pain. When that happened I bit down in
instinct and it must have torn a small hole in the condom because I started
to taste it. I think the hole continued to get bigger as the heavy cum
bulged against the latex," I told her as I now saw the entire front tip torn
three quarters of the way around and hanging freely. "At one point I moved
my tongue and the tip must have finally ruptured because my mouth was
suddenly full of Jerome's sperm."

"And you swallowed it? You actually have another man's cum sitting in your
stomach right now?" she asked me in astonishment.

"Yes Mistress," I replied, feeling ashamed of myself. "I didn't have any
choice. There was so much that my cheeks were distended. With the tape
covering my lips, there was only one other way to get it out of my mouth."

She smiled at me and kissed me, laying the empty Trojan on top of my
chastity belt. She scooped up another large drop of precum and coated her
left nipple with it before pressing it between my lips and having me suck it
off.

"Perhaps a little bit of your own will help wash it down," she giggled. "So,
what do you think about your fantasy now that you know the truth about
everything that happened tonight?"

"I feel a slight pang of jealousy," I told her in seriousness, "but not
really in a bad way, enough to make me realize that I love you so
desperately that I will do anything to keep you happy. It really has me so
damn horny that you actually fucked a black man and enjoyed doing it. I
never knew for sure if I wanted you to really cuckold me, but now I do. Are
you going to do it again?"

"Well," she said, bringing her face close to mine, "that depends on you. As
it stands, it is a onetime deal. When I finally allow that little cock of
yours to squirt your cummies in a little over two weeks, that is assuming
you behave and don't have to be punished again, I am going to ask if you
want me to go out and get more black cock. Since your real feelings will
shine through right after cuming, I will know how you truly feel about it.
If you beg me to find another black cock to use me, you are going to find
that I will become a changed woman. I will become the slut you want me to
be. That's the only way I can be sure that it won't ruin our marriage."

"May I ask one thing Mistress?" I asked with pleading eyes.

"Of course hubby," she answered, starting to undo my bonds.

"If you become a slut for black men to use and it becomes too much for me to
handle, will you stop if I ask you to?" I inquired.

"Hubby," she said, staring into my eyes, "if I had a choice between being
with you and having mediocre sex versus having the best sex of my life and
not having you to come home to, I would pick you any day of the week and
twice on Sunday. If you remain honest with me, I think we can both be very
happy."

"I can live with that," I said smiling.

She finished freeing me and we headed to bed. We lay together and I caressed
her ravished body as she drifted off to sl**p, her head nestled to my chest,
feeling her breath across my skin.

"Yeah, blacks may get to fuck her, but they will never know the felling of
this," I quietly whispered before joining her in peaceful slumber.

I awoke the next morning with an unbearable case of morning wood, my
engorged testicles trying desperately to painfully wiggle their way between
the clear plastic sheath and ring that kept me securely in my chastity belt.
The previous night's events vividly invaded my dreams and continued to
occupy every thought in my head. I fought to press the cage towards my body,
offering the slightest bit of relief, as I stared at my still slumbering
wife, my unfaithful wife who spent last night getting her married pussy
pounded by a large black cock. I watched her milky white breasts, the same
breasts that got mauled and suckled by a man she met just hours before, rise
and fall with each slow breath as her body recovered from being savagely
taken by her lover.

I silently inched my way out of bed, careful not to disturb my sl**ping
goddess, and made my way to the bathroom, hoping that emptying my bladder
would allow my unwanted erection to go soft and shrink to the small size the
cage would comfortably allow. It had been months since my body overcame its
good sense and made an attempt at morning wood that most men experience
without any trouble what-so-ever, at least those that haven't given up their
right to cum and volunteered to have their cocks locked into a chastity
belt. Like many other things to come, my hot wife's adventure in sexual
freedom helped change that.

As I started out the day, what I truly considered the first day of my new
life, I sat at the kitchen table in my normal household attire and reflected
on the sea of fresh thoughts swimming through my head while sipping a cup of
coffee. Now that my cuckold fantasy had come true, was I capable of living
with the knowledge that my wife got fucked by another man or is the fetish
something I should have kept locked away in the dark closet of my
imagination? One thing is for sure, I cannot undo what was done. I saw the
pictures of Jerome's cock inside Jana's pussy. I saw the picture
unmistakably showing her face with his dick inside her mouth and her tongue
licking his large balls. There was no dramatic play to create an illusion
that she shared herself with another. No, she jumped at the opportunity to
go out and get laid and had no shame in her eyes coming home to me
glimmering with that after sex glow. So how did that make me feel? Did I
feel betrayed? Angry? Hurt? No, I smiled to myself, I feel excited, even
happy. It turns me on so much officially being a cuckold in chastity that
the anticipation of her going out again causes another feeble attempt at an
erection.

After reflecting on my thoughts for a while, Jana walked into the kitchen
and rattled me free of my trance. Her hair was a mess and she was stark
naked, her pink nipples as hard as pencil erasers and the aroma of her sex
quickly filling the room.

"Oh my god hubby. I feel so sexy that I don't want to put a shred of
clothing on today," she said as she grabbed her own cup of coffee and sat
down at the table with me. "My pussy is still spread open from Jerome's big
black cock. God he screwed the fuck out of your wife. You need to come look
at what he did to me."

Her brazen words made my cock stir, attempting to fill the cage again and
trying desperately to escape. I got down on my hands and knees and crawled
across the floor until my face was between her thighs and my eyes focused on
her slightly parted lips and the small void beyond.

"Well, aren't we feeling a little bit submissive this morning," she giggled.
"I guess knowing that your sweet innocent wife willingly fucked some
stranger will do that to a man. Not only did I do it with your permission,
but you begged me to do it. Get your tongue in there and feel what my lover
did to me. I feel like such a slut and I need to cum like one."

I did not waste time with words. I immediately shoved my tongue deep inside
the slick gash as far as it would go. She wasn't lying. Her pussy felt alien
to me, as if it was some other women but I knew her flavor, her scent. I
continued to eat her pussy with my face pressed against her cunt, pausing
only to breathe. My lips found her swollen clit and I bit down lightly as my
tongue flicked the hood and I began to hum, the vibrations sending her over
the edge.

"Jesus fucking Christ," she screamed aloud, the sounds of her orgasm
carrying out the open kitchen window for anyone in the neighborhood to hear.
"Eat my fucking pussy cucky. That's it. THAT'S IT! Taste me as I CUM ALL
OVER YOUR FACE! AHHHHIIIIYYYYYAAAAAAA!"

My face was soaked with her juices as I fought the pain in my stomach from
my locked up condition. I looked up to see her eyes closed tightly and her
chest rapidly rising and falling in shorts gasps of breath. I knelt there
silently below my Mistress for five minutes while she regained her senses.

"We need to do some talking today but right now I want you to crawl out of
here and give me some time to myself," she ordered me.

As I turned around on my hands and knees, she gave me a nice hard slap on my
ass that startled me. I just looked at her and smiled as I padded off into
the living room, shaking my ass as I went. I spent the next hour or so
relaxing and watching TV while she enjoyed her privacy around the house,
reflecting, I surmised, on her own thoughts and feelings. After a while,
Jana came into the living room wearing nothing but thigh high patent leather
boots with a sharp five-inch heel and a choker collar to match. She sat down
next to me and I immediate shut-off the television and turned my full
attention to her.

"Last night I made another one of your fantasies come true," she began in a
proud but calming voice. "I slept with another man and made you a cuckold.
Now I need to know how you feel about it. Please tell me that you are not
angry with me. Please tell me I didn't screw up the greatest thing in my
life," she said with pleading eyes.

"You didn't screw anything up baby," I said, placing a reassuring hand on
her shoulder. "No matter what my feelings were this morning, I told you I
would not be angry with you if you tried it. We agreed on that as a way to
protect our life together."

"Yes, I know we agreed on that," she interrupted me, "but what happens in
talk compared to real life doesn't always match up."

"Well let me tell you about the reality of it," I said smiling. "Knowing
that you went out dressed like that had me climbing the walls in
anticipation. Watching you walk up the driveway looking like a mess had me
drooling like a dog. Listening to your detailed account of how he used your
body and how many times he made you cum made my cock fight to gain an
erection. Seeing the pictures and finding out that you chose a black man to
cuckold me with made me so hard that I almost split this plastic cage in
two."

"That was last night in the heat of the moment. How do you feel about it
this morning?" she asked me.

"This morning I woke up in extreme pain because my dick was still trying to
get hard," I confessed to her. "It has been months since that happened but
apparently my body was too aroused to realize the no-win situation it was
in. It took forever to bring it under control. Right now, I wish I could
tear this damned chastity belt off and slam myself into you to feel what my
tongue felt this morning. My desire to cum has never been stronger."

"Well cucky, I know your balls must be getting full by now, but there is no
way I am going to let you cum until your release day," she told me sternly.
"What sense would it make if I released you today after I spent yesterday
letting another man do it for you because you were in your belt?"

I got off the couch and onto my knees, "Mistress, I did not mean to imply
that you would release me. I was merely telling you how turned on I was.
Please forgive me."

"I love this so much," she said laughing, "I am the one that went out last
night and got the shit fucked out of me by a black guy who really knew how
to use his big cock and you are the one on your knees begging for
forgiveness. You are such a good cuckold slave. I can get used to you being
this submissive. Kiss my boots and work your way up to my pussy. You can
lick me to another orgasm as penance."

"Gladly," I said as started at the pointy toe of her right boot and slowly
glided my tongue up the shiny smooth material, leaving a trail of my saliva
in its wake. When leather gave way to her tender pale flesh, I took my time
kissing her inner thigh causing goose bumps to develop on her skin. I
reached the soft folds of her damp pussy made short work of bringing her to
the second mind splitting orgasm in under three hours.

With the weekend behind me, the next week thundered by quickly with little
more than the blink of an eye. When I arrived at home on Friday, my wife and
her s****r met me at the door, their curvy bodies encased in matching powder
blue leather corsets and tiny little G-strings. I quickly stripped off my
clothes and put them into a tiny pile at my feet while wife held up the key
to my cock tube and Christina held up the long points of intrigue for my
CB-6000.

"Your wife was telling me about this precious little device for your
chastity belt and I am just dripping at the thought of seeing them in
action," Christina deviously explained to me.

"You see slave, you are going to wear the spikes for the entire weekend,"
Jana said with an demanding tone, "and since none of us have anything to do
this weekend, we are going to put your dick through hell and make you earn
that long awaited release next Friday. Now let's go upstairs so we can get
rid of the stubble and clean you up."

Christina grabbed me firmly by the balls and tugged me forward roughly,
practically dragging me forward. In the bedroom, the restraints were already
out and waiting for me and they made quick work of strapping me down
securely. My wife then unlocked the tiny padlock and freed me from my
prison. Realizing the uncommon chance for freedom, my cock quickly snapped
to attention and prayed for attention. Christina had disappeared for a
moment but now I followed her sensual strut when she reentered the room and
noticed what she carried with her. In her left hand was a can of shaving
cream and in her right hand was a straight razor, sometimes called a
hitchhiker's helper. I instantly began to sweat in panic. Even when I shaved
my own pubic hair, I would never have dared to use a straight razor, but my
wife's s****r, who never missed a chance to cause me discomfort, was about
to have the sharp blade on my most delicate flesh where the consequences of
a mistake were unfathomable. Noticing my fear, my wife quickly came to my
side and tried to set me at ease.

"Don't worry baby," she whispered into my ear, "she knows how to use it. She
actually uses it to shave her legs and I made her shave my legs to ensure
she wasn't lying. However, if I was you, I would lie completely still and
don't flinch if you desire to keep all of your parts attached."

I did exactly as I was told as the shaving cream was spread around my groin
and I felt the first smooth flick of the blade. I could feel her breath on
my dick as she expertly removed the pubic hair from my groin and then
continued on my scrotum, pulling sections of the wrinkly skin as tight as a
bat wing giving me my closest shave ever. With the task complete, they
released my bonds and e****ted me to the shower where I endured a freezing
cold shower that made my cock shrivel up to almost nothing.

"Wow Jana," Christina said bursting with laughter, "look how small his dick
is. I am not even sure we can call it a dick when it looks like this. It's
more like a tiny nub. That is pretty pathetic s*s."

"I know," my wife conceded, "right now you could probably use two fingers to
jerk it off."

If it weren't for the cold water still cascading over my groin, my cock
would once again have been hard as a rock. They wasted no time placing the
ring behind my shriveled balls, securing the points of intrigue and clear
plastic sheath and finally snapping the pad lock closed. They finished
drying off my body and then produced a thick black collar and a second small
brass padlock.

"We want you to spend the entire weekend in servitude," Christina said to me
as she placed the collar around my neck and closed the hasp on the lock.

"Most of the time, we are going to keep you in some bondage to keep you in
control like a good little slave," my wife stated as she drew my hands
behind my back and clasped linked leather cuffs around my wrist.

I immediately dropped to my knees and planted a kiss on each smooth
triangular patch of leather covering there sodden cunts before accepting my
fate and bowing my head before the two sexy seductresses.

"Jana, it never ceases to amaze me," her s****r admitted. "You keep finding
ways to surprise me with the things you can get him to do. I wonder how far
you can make him go."

"As long as I control when he gets spurt his filthy load, I think the sky is
the limit. If I ask and he doesn't obey, I simply add time to the clock. I
guess time will tell if he hits a breaking point," Jana said as they left
the room.

My two devious key holders truly intended to torment me all weekend long.
For the most part, I was kept in some sort of bonds, always exposed and
vulnerable to their frustrating touch. To ensure that I remained in a state
of constant arousal, they constantly changed into different sexy and
revealing outfits and kept interracial porn videos playing on the television
24/7. I struggled as images of beautiful white women being pounded by huge
black cocks were displayed before me, bringing my thoughts back to my own
wife's pussy being invaded by another man. In no time at all, the skin at
the base of my cock was tender from the constant prodding of the three dull
points reminding me of my predicament. The scantily clad s****rs used my
tongue relentlessly to enjoy countless orgasms, all the while teasing me
about my inability to enjoy spilling my seed.

By Sunday evening, I was swimming in a different world, immersed into a
completely new dimension. I have never been this deep into my own
submission. Even being f***ed to lick up my own ejaculate failed to humble
me as much as this weekend of torment had accomplished. Even with my current
state of mind, I was ill prepared to endure the grand finale.

It started when I was called into the bedroom and I noticed the large eye
bolts screwed into the ceiling. My devious wife, wearing nothing but her
smile and a thin strip of blonde pubic hair above her swollen clit, roughly
attached two leather cuffs to my ankles and secured them to a long spreader
bar that kept my legs spread apart. My hands were released from behind my
back, rope threaded through the rings of the thick leather shackles, and
raised above my head until my muscles were strained tightly. As Jana knelt
before me and began to remove my cock cage, I watched Christina, gorgeously
adorned in red latex garter and stockings with a matching swath of material
stretched tightly over her huge tits, spit on a large black latex butt plug.
About the same time I felt the rush of fresh air around my hardening penis,
a sharp pain rocked my tender hole as it continued to stretch before finally
slamming shut around the base of the plug. As I adjusted to the stretching
of my anus, I looked down and noticed three small bruises from the points of
intrigue. Thank god they were dull because any type of point on that
devilish device would have surely broken the skin. Jana suddenly grabbed my
balls in her fist and began to squeeze tightly. I moaned in a mixture of
pain and pleasure as my legs grew week, adding strain on my extended arms.

"Since you have wanted to play like a submissive cuckold husband," my wife
began still holding tightly onto my jewels, "we thought we would show you
just how celibate, little dicked slaves get punished. If you want to be our
little toy, you need to understand that you don't even have to do anything
wrong to be punished, you just simply have to submit to whatever we desire.
Do you understand?" she said roughly, as she gripped down and throttled the
pressure on my nuts with a quick squeeze.

"AHHHH....YES MISTRESS. I understand," I screamed as the knot in my stomach
hit and began to dissipate.

Christina whispered in my ear from behind, "You see, we stopped by and saw
Mistress Sara on Friday for some new tools and a little bit of advice. Your
loving wife was paying particular attention to the hands on portion and
judging by the grip she has, I think she enjoyed the lesson."

I flinched as I felt the first of many lashes from the thick suede flogger
land across my buttocks. My cock was staring straight into my wife's face, a
drip of thick precum glistening at the tip as Christina continued to let the
lash lick at my reddened skin. Jana continued to squeeze my scrotum and I
moaned as she dug her fingernails into the sensitive area just behind the
head.

"You should feel how swollen his balls are s*s," my wife said giggling like
a mischievous pixie.

Christina came up from behind and rolled my testicles between her fingers,
"I guess that is what happens when you don't allow your husband to get off
for six months. I wonder how much cum these will produce next week."

When my wife had her fill of making diamonds out of my fleshy orbs, she
stood up and bent over, allowing my stiff rod to join the strip of her
G-string between her ample ass cheeks. When she stood up, I saw she was
swinging another flogger in her hand. This one was smaller than the one
Christina was using but it had many thin strips of leather flowing off the
beautifully crafted handle. She raised her hand and quickly brought the whip
down, each strip announcing contact with a crack as they bit into my
erection. After a few skillfully placed strikes, my still engorged penis was
covered in tiny red welts causing me to feel like it was on fire. I was
breathing heavily as my mind-processed sensations I have never experienced
before as the vixens alternated blows for a few minutes. After they stopped,
I saw Jana nod to Christina and I was not prepared for what came next.
Without warning, something solid came up between my legs and slammed into my
exposed nads. My legs went limp and I struggled to catch my breath with my
stomach as tight as a guitar string.

Jana lifted my head and looked me in the eye, "That is what it feels like to
take a four inch high heel shoe in the balls.... And this is what it's like
barefoot."

She reared back and brought her naked foot between my legs, the top of her
foot finding the target and almost making the world go black. I listened to
the click of Christina's heels as she followed Jana out of the room, leaving
me alone to recover for the next two hours.

When Jana returned wearing a long red silk robe, she was no longer the
demanding Mistress but my sweet loving wife. She gently placed the CB6000
back on my flaccid penis and the echoing click of the lock once again
reminded me of my position in the household. As she undid my leather cuffs,
I rubbed my wrists to restore feeling into my hands.

"Did you enjoy yourself tonight baby?" I asked her with an amused tone.

"God, I loved the power of having your nuts in the palm of my hand," she
said as she removed the spreader bar from between my legs. "Feeling you
wince, feeling them compress as I squeezed had me in a euphoric state. You
had better be careful hubby. I am becoming a power greedy bitch and your
balls are my favorite target. I hope we didn't hurt you too bad."

"No, It wasn't too bad," I said as she laid me down in bed. "The squeezing
and whipping had me kind of floating in sub space and kept me aroused,
wanting more. The kicks really brought me back to reality. I don't think I
could have handled anymore of those. You really wound up for that and I am
guessing Christina didn't hold back either."

"You should have seen the smile on her face as she brought that red heel
forward," she told me laughing. "When she connected, she was jumping around
like a cheerleader. However, enough of that. I am sure you need to get some
rest after this weekend."

I barely heard her finish the sentence as I drifted off to peaceful sl**p
and perverted dreams.

The next week seemed to crawl by at the slowest imaginable pace. Minutes
seemed like days. Hours felt like weeks. The anticipation of being able to
fulfill one of man's most basic instincts made this last week feel longer
than the entire five months and 3 weeks that preceded it. When Friday
finally arrived, my mind was complete mush. With the inability to keep any
constructed thoughts together, I had to fake an illness to leave work early.
I tried watching TV to keep my mind off tomorrow but the slightest glimpse
of a woman in a short skirt or tight fitting blouse had me straining for
release.

After dinner, Jana led me up to the spare bedroom where the bed was already
adorned with the leather jewelry I have come to know all too well. After
strapping me down, she removed the plastic cage and turned on the
television, revealing more interracial pornography.

"I am going to let you out of your cage all night so you can prepare
yourself for tomorrow," she sexily whispered in my ear. "To help you pass
the time, I set up a few movies for you to watch. I hope you can control
yourself and not have a wet dream tonight. If you cum in your sl**p, that is
all you are going to get. Sweet dreams hubby," she said as she turned out
the light and closed the door.

I spent hours trying to ignore the feast of flesh before me. Even when I
closed my eyes, I could still hear those tiny blondes calling out for the
cock they need so badly. Finally, after being tormented by images of my own
fantasy I drifted off to sl**p.

I awoke to a panic. My penis was standing straight in the air and I fought
against my bonds, struggling to ensure that my stomach wasn't covered in my
own juices. Thankfully, I seemed to make it through the night will my seed
still contained. Jana entered the room wearing her long housecoat, and after
a quick inspection, released me from my confinement and e****ted me to the
bathroom to take a piss. Once I was done, she allowed me a quick bite to eat
and a cup of coffee before taking me back to the spare bedroom and leaving
me secured and alone again.

After spending a few more hours in seclusion, I began to wonder if she was
going to make me wait until the late evening for my release. She always took
pity on me and allowed me an orgasm early on my release day in the past. My
entire body felt like it was resting on needles waiting for my reward,
needing the end result. My god, I hope she never makes me go a year for
release, I thought. My grip on reality was slipping fast.

Finally, there was a knock on the door and my wife entered fully clothed.
Immediately I thought she was going to make me wait even longer but then I
saw Christina come through the door behind her wearing nothing but a
seductive grin.

"I have to run out to the store," my wife said to me, "so Christina is going
give you your reward today. I made her feel guilty over that punt she gave
you last weekend and decided it's only fair that she gets you off in
return."

"Are you sure about this honey?" I asked my wife, hoping she wasn't going to
do something she would regret.

"Of course I am sure about it," my wife said with a smirk on her face.
"Besides, Christina is your key holder too and if she wants to share in
tormenting you, she will have to jerk you off every now and then. Don't you
go cheating on me now. I don't want that tiny cock in her pussy or you will
wait years to cum again."

"Don't worry s*s. Your husband is in good hands," Christina laughed.

My wife turned and left the room as her s****r began her sexy strut around
the bed, wagging her ass teasingly. She got to the head of the bed and bent
over, dangling her large tits in front of my face. I extended my tongue and
flicked it across the already stiff nub surrounded by the pink areola. She
lifted them up just out of my reach and I strained my neck hopelessly trying
to take one of her nipples into my mouth. She bobbed up and down making her
jugs jiggle before me, daring me to get a hold of one. I wanted my hands
loose so bad so I could grab one of her milky white tits. "I'll bet you
would love to maul my breasts," Christina whispered in her c***dlike tone,
"That is why we had to tie you down. You are like a wild a****l right now
and there is no way I would be able to hold you off. So much testosterone in
those swollen balls of yours, but don't worry; we are going to take care of
that soon. But first, I think I need a little encouragement."

She quickly straddled my head and lowered her meticulously groomed pussy
onto my lips, her sweet nectar running down her sex and coating my lips. My
tongue darted out immediately seeking the sensitive spot I have come to know
all too well, I flicked my tongue as she began to grind her hips against my
face. I felt her lean forward and jumped as her warm fingers wrapped around
my already hardened cock.

"You like me jerking off that little cock of yours don't you?" Christina
asked me as her hand began to slowly pump my meat.

"MMPHHH" was all I could reply with her juicy cunt covering my mouth.

"Well congratulations," she said giggling, "You went 6 months without an
orgasm and your ultimate reward is nothing more than a hand job."

She continued to tug at my dick with a tight fist, her strokes hard and
rapid. At this pace, I knew I wouldn't be able to last very long. Her breath
began to quicken as her legs began to shudder, all well-known signs of her
impending explosive orgasm. My balls began to constrict when suddenly she
cried out in ecstasy, removing her hand from my throbbing cock and rocking
her body against my jaw. She ignored my desire to spray my imprisoned semen
as she rolled onto her back and recovered from my lip service.

After a few minutes, she came back to reality and straddled my waist,
reaching under and standing my erection up in line with her waiting honey
hole.

"What do you think cucky?" Christina said mockingly, "Is getting inside my
pussy worth years of missed orgasms? Do you want to feel what you have been
missing all these months? Come on, just one little thrust up and you will be
in heaven."

Her steamy cunt hovered less than an inch away from my hard-on. I could feel
the heat of her crotch radiating on the head. So many thoughts collided
inside my head rendering me confused and unable to speak.

"Just give me the word and I will impale myself all the way to your balls in
one fell swoop," she said laughing and taunting me, "I think my legs just
might give way. I feel so weak. Come on cucky, tell me to fuck you. Tell me
to ride that tiny cock."

It took every ounce of control I had not to thrust my hips upwards. Inside
my mind was screaming yes but I knew the cost of my betrayal would be more
than I could bear. I cared more about how devastated my wife would be than I
did about surrendering more orgasms than I could count. My god, it would
have felt so fucking good to be inside Christina, but I had to resist. I
could not give in to this sadistic bitch no matter what I was sacrificing.

"NO!" I screamed as I tried to pull away from her. "God I want it so badly,
but I can't, I can't do that to Jana. Please don't tease me any more."

She was laughing so hard as she let go of my penis and slip her body down
mine, her right nipple dragging along the underside of my cock.

"For a moment there I thought you were going to crack," the devil said to
me. "I know you love my s****r but I wanted to see if I could break you."

She spit on my hard prick and wrapped her tight fist around the shaft, the
lubricant allowing her hand to slide up and down, slow at first but picking
up speed soon enough. She teased me by dragging her red polished nails
across the head or gently squeezing my swollen and tender balls. She would
take me close to the edge before backing off and allowing the impending
orgasm to subside.

"You know my s****r needs more cock than you could give her?" Christina
began in a calm, hypnotizing voice. "This small dick just isn't enough to
get her off. She used to defend your size saying that it was enough to get
the job done, but let's be honest. You saw the size of Jerome's black cock.
That is the kind of cock that a woman wants to fuck. We want to feel it all
the way to the hilt. I know that she really enjoyed being fucked by his
monster cock. Do you truly think you can satisfy her now that she knows what
a real cock feels like?"

"No," I answered honestly, my breathing rapid. "I have always felt that I
didn't have the equipment to give her the pleasure she desired."

"So you agree that it's your duty to let her fuck other men?" she asked me
sternly.

"Yes, it is my responsibility. I need to offer her the sexual freedom she
deserves and support her in any way that I can," I answered looking into her
eyes.

"I am so glad you know your fucking place cucky," she moaned biting her
bottom lip. "Let's finish this up."

She spit in her hand and attacked my cock like a mad woman, stroking it
quickly with two hands. In less than fifteen seconds I felt my balls begin
to tense and my cock throbbing, allowing my stockpiled cum to travel up my
urethra. As the first shot of my load erupted from my cock, Christina let
go, my dick falling onto my stomach with a loud slap.

"Oh My GOD! Please stroke it! PLEASE FINISH!" I begged her as I thrust my
hips into the blindly trying to fuck the air, the second shot of cum oozing
out the head and dripping onto my stomach.

"Sorry cucky," she laughed deviously, "That is all you get from me. I hope
six months in chastity was worth it."

With that, she turned off the light and walked out of the room, closing the
door behind her. I screamed in frustration for relief that would never come.
I lay on the bed restrained for hours, my balls still feeling full and my
sexual desire unfulfilled. I struggled against my bonds, praying that my
bondage would break and I could bring myself to a full orgasm.

Finally, the door opened and the light was turned on, the sudden burst of
light temporarily blinding me. As my eyes began to refocus, I saw my wife
standing at the foot of the bed looking down at me spread eagle on the bed
with dried cum on my belly.

"Oh look at the mess we made," she said grinning. "Well, let's go get you
cleaned up so we can lock up your cock for the next year."

A year? My mind screamed. I thought about protesting, telling her that I
wanted to end the agreement. I was robbed of my orgasm and if I had to go
another year, I would go insane. Hell, most people would already think I am
crazy making the sacrifices I have to this point. The only thing that kept
my mouth shut was knowing my wife would be disappointed if I spoke what was
on my mind.

She undid my restraints and led me to the bathroom where she supervised me
taking a shower, giving me no time to masturbate. Given the chance, I
probably would have. Once I was clean and dried off, I followed her into the
master bedroom where my CB-6000 was waiting for me on the bed. I watched as
she seductively removed her jeans and T-shirt, revealing a matching hunter
green bra and panty set trimmed in black lace. I watched as she reached
behind her and unhooked the bra, letting it effortlessly fall to the floor
and unleashing her gorgeous tits. She hooked her thumbs into the waistband
of the sexy panties, pulled them off her hips, and shimmied them down her
legs by wiggling her toned ass.

"Did you enjoy your hand job today baby?" she asked, picking up my plastic
cock tube.

"To be perfectly honest with you Honey," I began hoping she would not see
this as complaining, "I did not enjoy it all that much. I would really have
preferred your gentle touch."

"I know all about it hubby," she said, unable to keep a straight face any
longer. "What you don't know is that I had the video camera set up and
watched the entire thing on the TV downstairs. You don't really think I
would have left you with my naked s****r unsupervised did you? I almost
busted through the door when she was teasing you to fuck her but I knew you
would make the right choice. I didn't know she was going to ruin your orgasm
though. She absolutely loves to put you through hell. I think she enjoys it
more than I do. Poor hubby. I listened to you screaming when she left you in
mid stroke."

"Do you have any idea how close I was to losing my sanity?" I asked her, not
knowing whether to laugh or cry.

"A few strokes if I had to venture a guess," she said still laughing at my
predicament. "Oh, the thing about being locked up for a year was a joke
too."

I breathed a sigh of relief as she lay back on her elbows before me,
throwing the CB-6000 onto the bed and curling her index finger, beckoning me
to her.

"Let's give you a proper hand job, shall we, and get all of that jizz out of
these nuts that you kept in reserve for me," she said, using my deprived
cock as a leash, pulling me forward until I was straddling her luscious
breasts.

She slowly twisted her right hand as it traveled the length of my erection
and used her left palm to gently cradle my engorged testicles. I relished
looking her into her hazel eyes as she stared up at me, her talented hands
doing their best to relieve six months of frustration. I was in bliss as I
enjoyed every tender stroke and she kept it nice and slow, allowing me to
savor every moment. She released my cock, loudly spit into the palm of her
right hand and encased the head of my prick, quickly swirling the head, the
tickling sensation causing a moan to escape my lips and an involuntary
reaction of wanting to pull away. My impish wife giggled helplessly as she
continued to tease the sensitive edge of my erection, using her left hand
around my balls to tug me back in with each retreat.

"Somebody is extra sensitive tonight," she roared in laughter. "You better
quit pulling away if you want me to finish jerking you off."

I used all self control I could muster to overcome the body's natural
reaction. After enduring her tease for a few tense moments, she resumed
expertly working my swollen shaft. I closed my eyes as I drifted into
nirvana. Her sweet voice brought me back to reality.

"I bet this feels really good," she commented, licking her lips. "You really
deserve this for being such an entertaining hubby slave. You have been so
good to me, enduring frustrating chastity under constant teasing, not to
mention allowing me to venture out and get my pussy pounded by a highly
skilled black man. I hope you are still enjoying this because I do not want
it to end. To be honest, I feel like you opened up something primal inside
me. I have this instinctive desire to go on the prowl for more black cock."

Her desire to cuckold me again brought me to the edge so quickly. When she
felt my balls begin to contract, she pointed my throbbing cock at her bare
tits.

"That's it baby, cum all over my titties. Cover them with your stagnant
sperm," she goaded me on as she began to rapidly pump my dick with a tight
grip.

"THANK FUCKING GOD!!" I screamed as the first jet of hot jism burst forth
from my loins and splattered against the top of her right breast. The first
was followed by five more strong shots of cum that covered her heaving chest
in the whitish fluid. I could almost feel my balls deflating with each shot
of freed fluid and my knees seemed to go weak. I screamed out a primitive
echo that would have scared off Tarzan as she continued pumping my meat with
gusto, allowing the rest of my load to dribble onto her already coated
breasts.

When she finally released me, I knelt like a wobbling statue, my chest
heaving and my abdominal muscles feeling like they were the victim of five
thousand crunches. Never have I felt so spent. Going six months in chastity
was a challenging hell but I couldn't dispute that fact that it made for an
earth shattering orgasm.

"Holy shit!" Jana exclaimed as she looked at the massive load coating her
pale breasts. "That has to be the biggest load you have ever shot. I am
literally fucking covered in your spunk. Alright, you had your fun, now
clean up this nasty mess you made all over me."

My mouth gaped open in surprise. In hind-sight, I should have known what
would be expected of me but after having a real orgasm, the thought of
eating my own load seemed more humiliating than usual.

"What are you waiting for slave?" my wife asked me, her voice no longer
playful. "Just because it is a release day doesn't mean you get to bypass
your cleaning duties. If I let your sperm out of those testicles, I want it
properly recycled. Bon Appetite," she said as she grabbed my hair and pulled
my face into her soiled chest .

It's not like I haven't come to withstand the taste of my own sperm, so I
really couldn't understand why I even hesitated. Praying that she wouldn't
punish me for my stupid hesitation, I greedily lapped at her soft skin. My
load was thicker than normal and as I pulled away slightly to let each lick
slide down my throat, a trail of my jism trailed between the tip of my
tongue and her still hardened nipple. Even after ingesting every drop of
goo, I continued to retrace my steps over every inch of her tender glands,
ensuring no trace of my pent-up orgasm remained. When I rolled off her she
was smiling from ear to ear.

"Excellent job slave," my sultry wife commended me. "There is no way you
left anything behind. I don't even think I need a shower. Alright, let's get
down to brass tacks. I have two questions for you and I want them answered
immediately. Now that you have experienced six months in chastity, do you
want to continue giving me control of your cock and denying you orgasms?
Before you answer, know that I will continue to deny you at my whim and any
release will be through my graciousness, which should be obvious at this
point, will not be very often."

I thought for a moment, knowing that she spoke the truth, considering each
day she seemed to take more pleasure in making me suffer. The truth of it
was the sadist in me enjoyed it as well. I loved when she stepped into her
mistress roll, teasing and tormenting me. The thought of being locked up
again had my cock standing erect again so I guess I had my answer.

"Yes Mistress," I answered with my head bowed, "I need you to lock me up and
control when I can cum. I want to be your slave and submit to your every
desire. I know you enjoy teasing and denying me the pleasure of free release
and I love giving you that power over me. If you will accept it, I humbly
submit ownership of my cock and orgasms to you."

"Of course I will take ownership of those precious orgasms," She told me
smiling. "The second question is one I ask as your wife and not as your
Mistress. I told you before that after you had a chance to experience a full
orgasm, I would ask you a question. Now that your perverted mind is docile,"
she began after a short pause, "do you want your wife to venture out
trolling for more cock? Before you answer, realize that this is the last
time I will ask for your blessing. Say yes now and you will be my willing
cuckold. I will become a hot wife and fuck whomever I want whenever I want.
I will go out when I feel like getting pummeled by some random black man and
return home to you used like a slut and wanting more. Are you ready to be a
cuckold in chastity?"

"Before I answer," I said looking deeply into her eyes, "I have one question
for you. Are you truly interested in sl**ping with other men or are you only
doing this to indulge me in my fantasy?"

"Baby, I hope this doesn't hurt your feelings," she stated softly, "but you
know the saying 'Once you go black you never go back', I am afraid it is
very true. Right now, I am craving a big black cock tearing into me. You try
very hard in bed but to be honest, you are no match for a real man in the
bedroom. You work wonders with your mouth, but your dick is much smaller
than I thought it was before my adulteress encounter. However, I love you so
much that I would forever stay faithful to you if you asked me. So tell me,
are you ready to give me away to other men?"

"I know I am no match for black men. I have known it since the first time I
looked at those pictures so many years ago. I knew then that I couldn't give
you all the pleasure you deserved," I answered truthfully. "I cannot be the
selfish bastard to deny you all the joys of life. You have my permission to
sl**p with any man you desire as long as you always come home to me and the
previous rules remain in effect. I want to give you the world but I cannot
lose you."

"Thank you so much hubby," she said bouncing up and giving me a smothering
hug. "You have no idea how happy you have made me. The cage can remain off
for the night but I don't want you touching my property. Disobey me and
there will be consequences. I hope you enjoy being a cuckold because you
will be....Often!"
... Continue»